>-^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 C^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 K: 
 
 
 
 
 
 g 
 
 
 
 
 
 !^ 
 
 . 
 
 
 < 
 
 
 w 
 
 2^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 oo 
 
 % 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 o 
 
 
 ^ 
 H 
 
 
 C3 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 «; 
 
 
 Ch 
 
 
 CJD 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 C^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^=^ ^ 
 
 '0 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 ^ p 
 
 ' C 
 
 
 &H 
 
 
 c;^^ 
 
 (3 
 
 
 
 
 Ij::! 
 
 X 
 
 
 
 t^ 
 
 J» 
 
 
 EH 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 5 
 
 
 !zi 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 :^ 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 CD 
 
 
 -fi 
 
 
 
 
 d- 
 
 
 
 Is 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 p^ 
 
 
 /^ 
 
 
 
 Oh 
 
 
 n 
 
. 
 
 
 
 CC 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 •H 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 CL 
 
 0) 
 
 
 J3 
 
 B 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 CO < 
 
 
 M-^ 
 
 o c 
 
 
 c 
 
 •H 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 c 
 
 -^ x: 
 
 . 
 
 c 
 
 00 o 
 
 TD 
 
 •H 
 
 1-H ^ 
 
 
 
 4J 
 
 D 
 
 C 
 
 a 
 
 in x: 
 
 >> 
 
 u 
 
 < u 
 
 00 
 
 •H 
 
 
 
 +J 
 
 T3 
 
 rH 
 
 W 
 
 eg Q) 
 
 c\3 
 
 c 
 
 (M 6 
 
 }>^ 
 
 c 
 
 in u 
 
 0) 
 
 u 
 
 a^ 
 
 C 
 
 
 l4H 
 
 OJ 
 
 a; 
 
 X 0) 
 
 O 
 
 JH 
 
 PQ cc; 
 
 
 H 
 
CONSTITUTION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 KEFORMED DUTCH CHURCH 
 
 OP 
 
 NORTH AMERICA: 
 WITH AN APPENDIX, 
 
 CONTAINING 
 
 FORMULARIES FOR THE USE OF THE CHURCHES 
 
 TOGETHER WITH THE RULES AND ORDERS FOR 
 
 THE GOVERNMENT OF THE GENERAL SYNOD. 
 
 THE CATECHISM, ARTICLES OF FAITH, CANONS OF 
 THE SYNOD OF DORDRECHT, AND LITURGY. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA : 
 PUBLISHED BY G. W. MENTZ & SON, 
 
 No. 53 North Third Street. 
 1840. 
 
Extract from the Minutes of the General Synod, at their 
 Session in June, 1840. 
 
 '^Resolved, That the publication of the Constitution, by 
 Messrs. Mentz, be under the snpenision of the llev. John 
 Ludlow, D.D., George W. Bethuue, D.D., and James B. Har- 
 denbergh, D.D." 
 
 We certify that this Book has been published under our in- 
 epection, agreeably to the above order of General Synod. 
 JOlIxX LUDLOW, 
 GEO. W. BETHUNE, 
 JAS. B. HARDENBERGH. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 For the maintenance of good order in the Church 
 of Christ, it is necessary there should be certain 
 Offices and Assemblies, and a strict attention to 
 Doctrines, Sacraments, Usages, and Christian Dis- 
 cipline; of all which the following ecelasicstical 
 ordinances particularly treat. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 OP THE OFFICES IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 The Offices in the Church of Christ are fourfold, 
 viz. : — 
 
 1. The Office of Ministers of the Word. 
 
 2. The Office of Teachers of Theology. 
 
 3. The Office of Elders. 
 
 4. The Office of Deacons. 
 
 ARTICLE I. 
 Of Ministers of the Word. 
 
 Sec, 1. No person shall be allowed to exercise 
 the office of a Minister, without being thereinto 
 regularly inducted, according to the word of God, 
 and the order established by the Church. 
 
 Sec. 2. Every person contemplating the work 
 of the ministry, before he commences his course 
 of Theological studies, shall furnish satisfactory 
 evidence of his being a member in full communion 
 and in good standing of a Reformed Protestant 
 Church ; of his piety, abilities, and literary attain- 
 ments, and tliereupon shall be admitted into the 
 
 (3) 
 
Theological School; and during the prosecution 
 of his studies there, shall be subject to the rules 
 and regulations thereof, and when he shall have 
 completed the prescribed course and term of The- 
 ological studies, shall be admitted to an examina- 
 tion according to the regulations of the school, as 
 established by General Synod ; and if found qua- 
 lified, shall receive a professorial certificate to 
 that effect, which shall entitle him to an examina- 
 tion for licensure before the Classis to which he 
 belongs. 
 
 Sec. 3. In the examination, strict attention shall 
 be paid to the attainments of the Student, not only 
 in the original languages of the Sacred Scriptures, 
 in Biblical literature, in composition, and his me- 
 thod of sermonizing, but he shall be especially 
 examined respecting his knowledge in Theology, 
 his orthodoxy, his piety, and his views in desiring 
 to become a preacher of the Gospel. 
 
 Sec. 4. Whoever, upon examination, shall be 
 approved by the Classis, must, before he is licensed, 
 attest his adherence to the doctrines of the Gospel, 
 by subscribing the following formula, viz. : — 
 
 " We, the underwritten, testify, that the Hei- 
 delbergh Catechism, and the Confession of the 
 Netherland Churches; as also the Canons of the 
 National Synod of Dordrecht, held in the years 
 1618 and 1619, are fully conformable to the word 
 of God. We promise, moreover, that as far as we 
 are able, we will, with all faithfulness, teach and 
 defend, both in public and private, the doctrines 
 established in the standards aforesaid. And, should 
 ever any part of these doctrines appear to us du- 
 bious, we will not divulge the same to the people, 
 nor disturb the peace of the church, or of any com- 
 munity, until we first communicate our sentiments 
 to the ecclesiastical judicatories under which we 
 stand, and subject ourselves to the counsel and 
 sentence of the same." 
 
 Sec. 5. After subscribing the aforesaid formula. 
 
the candidate shall be entitled to a certificate, or 
 testimonial signed by the President of Classis, be- 
 fore whom the examination is held, containing a 
 license to preach the Gospel. 
 
 Sec. 6. A candidate for the ministry is permitted 
 only to preach the word, but he may not, under 
 any pretence whatever, administer the sacraments; 
 nor can he be a delegate to represent a church in 
 any ecclesiastical assembly. 
 
 Sec. 7. Every candidate for the ministry is to 
 consider himself under the immediate direction of 
 the Classis which examined him, and subject to 
 the control of the General Synod, and is to visit 
 such congregations, and preach in those places to 
 which the Classis or Synod shall send him ; but if 
 no particular directions are given, he may preach 
 at his own discretion in any congregation that shall 
 invite him. 
 
 Skc. 8. Upon receiving a call from any particu- 
 lar congregation, a candidate shall be allowed time 
 to consider the propriety of his accepting it. If 
 more than one call is betbre him at the same time, 
 he may determine which he will prefer; but if 
 there be only one, it is expected he will not finally 
 refuse the same, before having first referred his 
 difficulties to the Classis, and obtained proper ad- 
 vice. 
 
 Sec. 9. A candidate who has accepted a call, 
 must offer himself to be examined for his becom- 
 ing a Minister. In this final examination, besides 
 a repetition of his previous trials in composition 
 and sermonizing, the original languages of the 
 Sacred Scriptures, Biblical Literature, and his 
 knowledge of Theology, as well Didactic as Pole- 
 mic ; he shall be interrogated respecting the nature 
 and administration of the sacraments, the duties of 
 the ministry, and his knowledge of Ecclesiastical 
 History, and of Church Government. 
 
 Sec. 10. Upon giving satisfaction in the exami- 
 nation, the candidate shall subscribe the following 
 formula, viz. iwr- 
 
6 
 
 ",We, the underwritten, Ministers of the word 
 of God, residing within the bounds of the Classis of 
 N. N., do hereby sincerely, and in g-ood conscience 
 before the Lord, dechire by this our subscription, 
 that we heartily believe, and are persuaded, that all 
 the articles and points of doctrine contained in the 
 Confession and Catechism of the Reformed Dutch 
 Church, together with the explanation of some 
 points of the aforesaid doctrine made in the Na- 
 tional Synod held at Dordrecht in the year 1619, 
 do fully agree with the word of God. We promise, 
 therefore, diligently to teach, and faithfully to de- 
 fend the aforesaid doctrine, without either directly 
 or indirectly contradicting the same by our public 
 preaching or writings. We declare, moreover, that 
 we not only reject all errors that militate against 
 this doctrine, and particularly those which are 
 condemned in the above-mentioned Synod ; but 
 that we are disposed to refute and contradict them, 
 and to exert ourselves in keeping the church pure 
 from such errors. And if hereafter any difficul- 
 ties, or different sentiments respecting the afore- 
 said doctrine should arise in our minds, we pro- 
 mise that we will neither publicly nor privately 
 propose, teach, or defend the same, either by 
 preaching or writing, until we have first revealed 
 such sentiment to the Consistory, Classis, or Synod, 
 that the same may be there examined ; being ready 
 always cheerfully to submit to the judgment of the 
 Consistory, Classis, or Synod, under the penalty, 
 in case of refusal, to be ipso faclo suspended from 
 our office. And, farther, if at any time tlic 
 Consistory, the Classis, or Synod, upon sufficient 
 grounds of suspicion, and to preserve liie unifor- ; 
 mity and purity of doctrine, may deenj it proper 
 to require of us a farther explanation of our senti- 
 ments respecting any particular article of the Con- 
 fession of Faith, the Catechism, or the explanation 
 of the National Synod, we do hereby promise to 
 be always willing and ready to comply with such 
 
requisition, under the penalty above mentioned, 
 reserving, however, to ourselves the right of an 
 appeal, whenever we shall conceive ourselves ag- 
 grieved by the sentence of tlic Consistory, the 
 Classis, or Particular Synod ; and until a decision 
 is made upon such appeal, we will acquiesce in the 
 determination and judgment already passed." 
 
 Sec. 11. Upon subscribing the aforesaid formula, 
 a certificate, signed by the President, shall be given 
 to the candidate ; and the Classis before which the 
 examination is held, shall fix a day for his ordina- 
 tion. 
 
 Sec. 12. The ordination shall be conducted by tlie 
 Classis with proper solemnity, a sermon suited to 
 the occasion shall be preached by him who has been 
 appointed for that purpose, and the promises, direc- 
 tions, explanations of duty, with a laying on of 
 hands, shall be agreeably to the form for that end 
 expressly made and adopted. 
 
 Sec. 13. The office of a Minister is to persevere in 
 prayer and the ministry of the word ; to dispense 
 the sacraments ; to watch over his brethren the 
 Elders and Deacons, as well as over the whole con- 
 gregation ; and lastly, in conjunction with the 
 Elders, to exercise Christian discipline, and to be 
 careful that all things be done decently and in good 
 order. Every minister must consider himself as 
 wholly devoted to the Lord Jesus Christ in the ser- 
 vices of the church ; and shall faithfully fulfil the 
 obligations of his call, in preaching, catechizing, and 
 visiting his flock ; and be instant in season, and out 
 of season ; and by word and example always pro- 
 mote the spiritual welfare of his people. 
 
 Sec. 14. No person shall be ordained to the mi- 
 nistry of the word, without settling in some congre- 
 gation, unless he be sent as a Missionary to churches, 
 or employed to gather congregations where none 
 have as yet been established. 
 
 Sec. 16. a minister of the word, being once law- 
 fully called, in manner before mentioned, is bound 
 
8 
 
 to the service of the sanctuary, as long as he livt'tlu 
 Therefore, he shall not be at liberty to devote him- 
 eelf to a seculur vocation, except for great and im- 
 portant reasons, concerning which the Classis shall 
 inquire and determine. 
 
 Sec. 16. No minister, relinquishing the service 
 of his own church, or being unattached to any par- 
 ticular congregation, shall be permited to preach 
 indiscriminately from place to place, without tlie 
 consent and authority of the Classis ; in like man- 
 ner, no Minister may preach or administer the 
 sacraments in any church, other than his own, 
 without the consent of the Consistory of tha-t 
 church. 
 
 Sec. 17. Ministers, who by reason of old age, or 
 habitual sickness and infirmities, either of mind or 
 body, are not capable of fulfilling the duties of the 
 ministry, may, upon application, and sufficient 
 proof of such incapacity being made to the Classis, 
 be declared emeriti, and be excused from all fur- 
 ther service in the church during such infirmity; 
 reserving, however, to them the title, rank, and 
 character which, before such declaration, they en- 
 joyed. In all such cases, before the Classis de- 
 clares any Minister emeritus, they shall require a 
 stipulation in writing from the Consistory to which 
 he belongs, under their common seal, and signed 
 by their President, to pay such Minister annually, 
 in half yearly payments, during his exemption 
 from pastoral service, for his support, such sum as 
 the Classis shall deem reasonable, having due re- 
 gard to the stated salary of such Minister, and the 
 situation and ability of the congregation. 
 
 Sec. 18. For the regular obtaining of dismis- 
 sions, when a Minister has received and accepted 
 a call from another place, it is required that a 
 neighbourmg Minister of the same Classis to which 
 the congregation* belongs, be invited to be present, 
 and superintend the dismission of the Minister from 
 his congregation, countersign the instrument of 
 
dismission, and consider it as his duty to deliver the 
 same, with a report upon the subject to the Classis ; 
 which report and document shall serve as a basis 
 upon which the final dismission and certificate of 
 the Classis shall be founded. 
 
 Sec. 19. All Ministers of the Gospel are equal 
 in rank and authority ; all are Bishops, or Overseers 
 in the church ; and all are equal Stewards of the 
 mysteries of God. No superiority shall therefore be 
 ever claimed or acknowledged by one minister over 
 another, nor shall there be any lords over God's heri- 
 tage in the Reformed Dutch Churches. 
 
 Sec. 20. Consistories of vacant congregations 
 shall not invite or permit Ministers of other deno- 
 minations in this country, whose characters and 
 standing are not known, to preach within their 
 bounds, unless they exhibit satisfactory evidence 
 in writing, of a recent date, of their regular autho- 
 rity for that purpose, and their good standing; and 
 in all doubtful cases, such Consistories shall consult 
 a Standing Committee of Classis to be appointed for 
 that purpose. 
 
 Sec. 21. The judicatories of the church shall re- 
 ceive no Licentiates or Ministers under their care 
 from any body of professing Christians, who main- 
 tain doctrines different from those of the Reformed 
 Dutch Church, without an open and explicit decla- 
 ration, on their part, that they have renounced such 
 doctrines as contrary to the Holy Scriptures, and 
 the standards of our church. If an application bo 
 made for admission of a Minister from a church with 
 which we are in correspondence, it shall be compe- 
 tent for the Classis, in case there be grounds of pre- 
 sumption against his doctrine and morals, to pro- 
 pose such inquiries as shall enable them to proceed 
 with freedom in his case. 
 
 Sec. 22. With respect to foreigners, who claim 
 the privilege of preaching the Gospel, no Consis- 
 tory shall be permitted to invite any one of them, 
 of whatever denomination, to preach, before he 
 
10 
 
 shall lay his credentials before the Classis to which 
 such Consistory is subordinate, and be regularly 
 accepted and authorized by them to exercise his 
 ministry within their bounds ; and no Classis shall 
 be permitted to receive and accredit such foreign 
 Minister, unless he produce to them, besides am- 
 ple and regular certificates of his license or ordina- 
 tion, and of his dismission and recommendations, 
 of recent date, from the competent church judica- 
 tory, letters of recommendation also from some 
 known respectable character, in the country from 
 which he has emigrated, to his correspondent in 
 this country, stating the authenticity of his cre- 
 dentials, and the good character and standing of the 
 bearer, as a Minister of the Gospel, and that he is 
 an advocate of the doctrines of grace professed by 
 the Reformed Church. 
 
 ARTICLE 11. 
 
 Of Teachers of Theology. 
 
 Sec. 1. As it is of the last importance that Pro- 
 fessors of Theology should be sound in the faitli, 
 possess abilities to teach, and have the confidence 
 of the churches, they shall always, for the greater 
 security, be chosen and appointed by a majority of 
 votes in the General Synod only. To prevent, as 
 far as possible, the unhappy consequences of par- 
 tiality, haste, or undue influence in obtaining an 
 office of such consequence to the church, a nomi- 
 nation of one or more candidates shall be pre- 
 viouf'ly made, upon which the Synod shall fix a day 
 when they will proceed to an election ; provided 
 that no appointment of a Professor in Theology 
 shall ever be made on the same day on which he 
 is nominated. An instrument certifying the ap- 
 pointment, and specifying the general duties of 
 the office, shall be signed in the presence of the 
 General Synod, by the President tliereof, and by 
 
11 
 
 nim be given, in the name of the church, to the 
 person elected. 
 
 Sec. 2. No person shall be appointed to the office 
 of a Professor, who is not a Minister in good stand- 
 ing, and every Professor of Theology shall continue 
 in his office during life, unless in case of such mis- 
 behaviour as shall be deemed a violation of the ob- 
 ligations entered into at his appointment ; or unless 
 he voluntarily deserts or resigns his profession ; 
 or from age or infirmities becomes incapable of 
 fulfilling the duties thereof; of all which the Ge- 
 neral Synod alone shall judge ; and to that Synod 
 a Professor of Theology shall always be amenable 
 for his doctrine, mode of teaching, and moral con- 
 duct. 
 
 Sec. 3. No Professor pf Theology shall be per- 
 mitted to officiate until he shall have subscribed 
 the following formula, viz. : — 
 
 " We, the underwritten. Professors of Sacred 
 Theology in the Reformed Dutch Church, by this 
 our subscription, uprightly, and in good conscience 
 before God, declare, that we heartily believe, and 
 are persuaded, that all the articles and points of 
 doctrine contained in the Confession and Cate- 
 chism of the Reformed Dutch Churches, together 
 with the explanation of some points of the said 
 doctrine, made in the National Synod, held at Dor- 
 drecht, in the year 1619, do fully agree with the 
 word of God. We promise, therefore, that we will 
 dihgently teach, and faithfully defend the aforesaid 
 doctrine ; and that we will not inculcate or write, 
 either publicly or privately, directly or indirectly, 
 any thing against the same. As also, that we 
 reject not only all the errors which militate against 
 this doctrine, and particularly those which are 
 condemned in the abovementioned Synod ; but 
 that we are disposed to refute the same, openly to 
 oppose them, and to exert ourselves in keeping 
 the church pure from such errors. Should it never- 
 theless hereafter happen, that any objections against 
 
12 
 
 the doctrine might arise in our minds, or we enter- 
 tain different sentiments, we promise that ^'e will 
 not, either publicly or privately, propose, teach, or 
 defend the same, by preaching or writing-, until we 
 have first fully revealed such sentiments to the 
 General Synod, to whom we are responsible; that 
 our opinions may in the said General Synod re- 
 ceive a thorough examination, being ready always 
 cheerfully to submit to the judgment of the Gene- 
 ral Synod, under the penalty, in case of refusal, 
 to be censured by the said Synod, And whenever 
 the General Synod, upon sufficient grounds of sus- 
 picion, and to preserve the uniformity and purity 
 of doctrines, may deem it proper to demand from 
 us a more particular explanation of our sentiments 
 respecting any article of the aforesaid Confession, 
 Catechism, or Explanation of the National Synod, 
 we promise hereby to be always willing and ready 
 to comply with such demand, under the penalty 
 beforemejitioned; reserving to ourselves the right 
 of rehearing, or a new trial, if we shall conceive 
 ourselves aggrieved in the sentence of the General 
 Synod; during the dependence of which new trial, 
 we promise to acquiesce in the judgment already 
 passed, as well as finally to submit, without dis- 
 turbing the peace of the churches, to the uhimate 
 decision of the said General Synod." 
 
 Sec. 4. No Professor, while in office, shall have 
 the Pastoral charge of any congregation, or be a 
 member of any Ecclesiastical Assembly or Judi- 
 catory ; but, as a Minister of the Gospel, may preach, 
 and administer, or assist in administering the sacra- 
 ments in any congregation with the consent pf the 
 Minister or Consistory. 
 
 Sec. 5. A Professor shall be at liberty to resign 
 his office, by sending in his resignation to the Presi- 
 dent of General Synod, on the first day of any 
 regular meeting, and giving six months' previous 
 noitice to tjie said President of hig intention tp 
 do so. 
 
13 
 
 ARTICLE III. 
 
 Of the Offices of Elders and Deacons. 
 
 Sec. 1. The office of Elders (besides what is com- 
 mon to them with the Ministers of the Word, ex- 
 pressed in Chapter I., Article 1., Section 13,) is, to 
 take heed that the Ministers, together with their 
 fellow-Elders and Deacons, faithfully discharge 
 their respective duties; and also, especially before 
 or after the Lord's supper, as time and circum- 
 stances permit, and as shall be most for the edifi- 
 cation of the congregation, to assist in performing 
 visitations, in order particularly to instruct and 
 comfort the members in full communion, as well 
 as to exhort others to the regular profession of the 
 Christian religion. 
 
 Sec. 2. The office peculiar to the Deacons is, dili- 
 gently to collect the alms and other moneys appro- 
 priated for the use of the poor, and with the advice 
 of the Consistory, cheerfully and faithfully to dis- 
 tribute the same to strangers, as well as to those of 
 their own household, according to the measure of 
 their respective necessities ; to visit and comfort 
 the distressed, and to be careful that the alms be 
 not misused ; of the distribution of which, they 
 shall render an account in Consistory, at such time 
 as the said Consistory shall determine, and in the 
 presence of so many of the congregation as may 
 choose to attend. Should more be collected than 
 the necessities of the poor may require, such sur- 
 plus may, with the consent of the Consistory, be 
 devoted to other purposes, connected with the wants 
 of the church. 
 
 Sec. 3. In all cases the Elders and Deacons 
 shall be chosen from the male members of the 
 church, in full communion, and in forming new 
 churches, they shall be chosen by the male com- 
 municants ; at whose election a neighbouring Mi- 
 nister of the Relormed Dutch Church shall pre- 
 
14 
 
 side ; and notice of the time and place of such 
 election shall be published at least two Sabbaths, 
 in the church or usual place of worship, previous to 
 the election. 
 
 Sec. 4. The manner of choosing Elders and 
 Deacons in churches already organized, shall be 
 as follows : A double number may be nominated 
 by the Consistory, out of which the members of 
 the church in full communion, may choose those 
 who shall serve. — Or, all the said members may 
 unite in nominating and choosing the whole num- 
 ber without the interference of the Consistory. — 
 Or, the Consistory, for the time being, as repre- 
 senting all the members, may choose the whole, 
 and refer the persons thus chosen, by publishing 
 them in the church, for the approbation of the 
 people. This last method has been found most 
 convenient, especially in large churches, and has 
 long been generally adopted. But where that, or 
 either of the other modes has for many years been 
 followed in any church, there shall be no variation 
 or change, but by previous application to the 
 Classis, and express leave first obtained for alter- 
 ing such custom. 
 
 Sec. 5. The Elders and Deacons shall be chosen 
 to serve two years, except when chosen to fill a 
 vacancy or vacancies occasioned by death, removal 
 out of the congregation, resignation, or dismission 
 from office, by the sentence of the Consistory ; in 
 either of which cases, the person or persons chosen 
 to fill such vacancy or vacancies, shall serve for 
 the residue of the term only. 
 
 Sec. 6. In order to avoid the inconvenience of 
 an entire change at one time, the first Elders and 
 Deacons of new congregations shall, at the first 
 meeting of the Consistory after their ordination, 
 be put into two classes, and the classes be marked 
 Numbers 1 and 2, and the names to be put into 
 each class shall be determined by ballot, and the 
 term of service in Consistory of those in the first 
 
15 
 
 class shall expire at the end of the first year, so 
 that one half of the whole number of Elders and 
 Deacons may be elected annually. The same 
 course shall be pursued by all the Consistories when 
 they shall deem it requisite to enlarge the number 
 of their Elders and Deacons, so far as rebates to the 
 additional number of members chosen by them. 
 But this does not forbid the liberty of immediately 
 choosing the same persons again, if from any cir- 
 cumstances it may be judged expedient to continue 
 them in Consistory by a re-election. 
 
 CHAPTER 11. 
 
 OF ECCLESIASTICAL ASSEMBLIES. 
 
 ARTICLE I. 
 
 Of Ecclesiastical Assemblies in general. 
 
 Sec. 1 . The Ecclesiastical Assemblies which shall 
 be maintained, are, 
 
 1. Consistorial. 
 
 2. Classical. 
 
 3. Synodical. 
 
 Sec. 2. In these assemblies ecclesiastical matters 
 only shall be transacted, and that in an ecclesiasti- 
 cal manner. A greater assembly shall take cogni- 
 zance of those things alone which could not be de- 
 termined in a less, or that appertain to the churches 
 or congregations in general, which compose such an 
 assembly. 
 
 Sec. 3. The transactions of all Ecclesiastical As- 
 semblies shall begin and conclude with prayer. 
 
 Sec. 4. Those who are delegated to attend thjB 
 assemblies shall bring with them credentials, signed 
 by those who send them ; and such only shall be en- 
 titled to a vote. 
 
16 
 
 Sec. 5. In all assemblies there shall be a Presi- 
 dent and Secretary. The business of the Secretary 
 shall be to keep a faithful record of all the pro- 
 ceedings. The office of the President is to state 
 and explain the business which is to be transacted ; 
 to preserve order ; and in general to maintain that 
 decorum and dignity becoming a judicatory of the 
 Cliurch of Christ. 
 
 Sec. 6. A Classis has the same jurisdiction over 
 a Consistory, which a Particular Synod has over a 
 Classis, and a General Synod over a Particular. 
 
 Sec. 7. Any individual conceiving himself to be 
 personally aggrieved or injured by the decision of 
 a lower Judicatory, may appeal therefrom to the 
 judgment of an higher Judicatory ; and any lower 
 Judicatory, as a Consistory or Classis, esteeming 
 itself aggrieved by the judgment or censure of a 
 higher, enjoys the same privilege ; but in such 
 case the appeal must be made by the Judicatory as 
 such when regularly convened, and not by any 
 individuals belonging to it. Every individual ap- 
 pealing, is bound to give his appeal, with the rea- 
 sons thereof, in writing, to the Judicatory appealed 
 from, or to the President thereof, at the most in 
 ten days after notice of his intention ; which notice 
 is to be given at the time when he conceives him- 
 self aggrieved ; and on default his appeal falls. 
 The appeal of a Consistory or Classis may be made 
 after the session of the Judicatory at which the 
 decision appealed from was given, but it must be 
 made known and the reasons of it stated in writing 
 to the President, a reasonable length of time be- 
 fore the next meeting of the higher Judicatory to 
 which the appeal is made. If the appellant give 
 notice and satisfactory reasons to the President of 
 the Judicatory to which the appeal is made that he 
 cannot attend at their next stated meeting, his ap- 
 peal shall lie over to their next following stated 
 meeting ; but if no such notice and reason be given, 
 and he does not appear to prosecute his appeal, it 
 
17 
 
 snail be considered as relinquished. It shall be the 
 duty of the several lower ecclesiastical assemblies, 
 from whose acts, proceeding's, or decisions any ap- 
 peal is made, to transmit a certified copy of the act, 
 proceeding, or decision so appealed from, signed by 
 the President, and countersigned by the Clerk, to- 
 gether with the appeal and reasons accompanying 
 the same, to the assembly appealed to, at the next 
 regular meeting thereof 
 
 Sec. 8. No member of an ecclesiastical assembly 
 shall be allowed to protest against any of its acts ; 
 any member who dissents from any such acts, shall 
 have a right to require the names of all the members 
 present, who vote for or against the same, to be en- 
 tered in the minutes, and published therewith for 
 the information of all concerned. 
 
 Sec. 9. In order to prevent vexation and delay in 
 the judicial proceedings of any ecclesiastical assem- 
 bly by means of successive appeals in the progress 
 of any trial or investigation, the party who may 
 consider himself aggrieved by any decision, upon 
 any incidental question which may arise before a 
 final sentence is pronounced, may state his objec- 
 tions to such decision, and require to have the same 
 noted in the minutes of the proceedings, to the end 
 that he may avail himself thereof on an appeal from 
 the final sentence, without arresting the progress of 
 such investigation or trial. And in such cases every 
 decision objected to, as well as the objections, shall 
 be distinctly stated in the minutes of such assembly, 
 and sent up with the appeal to the appellate Judica- 
 tory for review. 
 
 Sec. 10. Individuals who have voted in a lower 
 court upon a case which is carried up by appeal, 
 shall not be at liberty to vote upon the trial of the 
 appeal in the higher courts. 
 
 Sec. 11. In any decision or adjudication of an 
 ecclesiastical court which the minority, or any mem- 
 ber of the minority may regard as injuriously affect- 
 ing the interests of truth, or of vital godliness, they 
 
18 
 
 may present the same to the Classis, Particular or 
 General Synod, by way of complaint, for their exami. 
 nation and supervision. 
 
 Sec. 12. This complaint, if entertained, brings 
 the whole proceedings in the case under the review 
 of the superior Judicatory. 
 
 Sec. 13. No person shall be admitted to a seat in 
 any of our ecclesiastical assemblies as an advisor^ 
 member. 
 
 ARTICLE II. 
 
 Of Consistones. 
 
 Sec. 1. The Elders and" Deacons, together with 
 the Minister or Ministers, if any, shall form a 
 Consistory, and the Minister shall preside at all 
 consistorial meetings ; but in the absence of a 
 Minister, the Consistory may appoint one of the 
 Elders to be their president pro tern., and it shall be 
 competent for the several Consistories to prescribe 
 the mode and time of calling their meetings. If 
 there be a plurality of Ministers, they shall preside 
 in rotation. 
 
 Sec. 2. The Elders, with the ministers of the 
 word, constitute what in the original Article of 
 Church Government is properly called the Consis- 
 tory. But as the Deacons have always in America, 
 where the congregations were at first very small, 
 (See Synod Dord. Art. 38,) been joined with the 
 Elders ; and wherever charters have been obtained 
 are particularly named, as forming with them one 
 Consistory, it is necessary to define their joint as 
 well as respective powers. From the form of their 
 ordination, it is evident, that to the Elders, to- 
 gethcr with the Ministers of the word, is commit- 
 ted the spiritual government of the church ; while 
 to the Deacons belong the obtaining charitable as- 
 sistance, and the distribution of the same, in the 
 most effectual manner for the relief and comfort of 
 the poor. When joined together in one board, the 
 
19 
 
 Elders and Deacons have all an equal voice in 
 whatever relates to the temporalities of the church, 
 to the calling of a Minister, or the choice of their 
 own successors ; in all which they are considered as 
 the general and joint representatives of the people; 
 but in admitting members to full communion; in 
 exercising discipline upon those who have erred 
 from the faith, or offended in morals ; and in choos- 
 ing delegatas to attend the Classis, the Elders, with 
 the Ministers, have alone a voice. 
 
 Sec. 3. No Consistory shall be constituted in any 
 place without the previous advice and concurrence of 
 Classis. 
 
 Sec. 4. Elders and Deacons shall be chosen an- 
 nually, and the result of such election shall be 
 published in the church, or usual place of worship 
 of the congregation, three successive Sabbaths pre- 
 vious to their ordination, to the end that all lawful 
 objections to such ordination may be offered to, and 
 duly considered and adjudicated by the Consistory. 
 A majority of the Consistory, regularly convened, 
 shall be a quorum for the transaction of business ; 
 and, in like manner, a majority of Ministers and 
 Elders, and also a majority of Deacons so convened, 
 shall be a quorum respectively. It shall be com- 
 petent for the Consistory, when an election shall 
 have been omitted at the usual time, to appoint 
 another time for that purpose, on an early day, 
 giving the like notice as herein above prescribed, 
 and in like manner for filling vacancies which may 
 occur. 
 
 Sec, 5. The particular spiritual government of 
 the congregation is committed to the Ministers and 
 Elders. It is, therefore, their duty at all times to 
 be vigilant, to preserve discipline, and to promote 
 the peace and spiritual interest of the congrega- 
 tion. Particularly before the celebration of the 
 Lord's Supper, a faithful and solemn inquiry is to 
 be made, by the President, whether to the know- 
 ledge of those present, any member in full conimu. 
 
20- 
 
 nion has departed from the faith, or in walk or con- 
 versation has behaved unworthy the Christian pro- 
 fession ? that such as are guilty may be properly re- 
 buked, admonished, or suspended from the privilege 
 of approaching the Lord's Table, and all offences 
 may be removed out of the church of Christ. 
 
 Sec, 6. None can be received as members in full 
 communion, unless they first shall have made a 
 confession of their faith before the Minister, if any» 
 and the Elders, or have produced a certificate of 
 their being members in full communion of some 
 Reformed Church; all such shall be published to 
 the congregation, and be registered as regular mem- 
 bers in the church. 
 
 Sec. 7. In every congregation, a distinct and 
 fair register shall be preserved by the Minister of 
 every baptism and marriage there celebrated, and 
 of all who are received as members in full commu- 
 nion. It shall be the duty of the several Consisto- 
 ries to make a statistical report to the Classis at 
 their meeting, immediately preceding the annual 
 meetings of the Particular and General Synod, ac- 
 cording to such formula as General Synod shall pre- 
 scribe, and accompany the same with such remarks 
 on the spiritual state of the congregation as they 
 may deem proper. 
 
 Sec. 8. Every Consistory shall keep regular mi- 
 nutes of their meetings and proceedings, and shall 
 lay such minutes, so far as the same relate to ec- 
 clesiastical proceedings, at least once a year, before 
 the Classis with which they are connected, lor their 
 information. 
 
 Sec. 9. It shall be incumbent upon members of 
 the church, in removing from the bounds of one 
 church, to another, to obtain a certificate of mem- 
 bership and dismission. 
 
 Sec. 10. Consistories possess the right of call- 
 ing Ministers for their own congregations, except 
 where otherwise provided for by cliarter. But in 
 exercising this right, they are bound to use their 
 
21 
 
 utmost endeavours, either by consulting- with the 
 great Consistory, or with the congregation at large, 
 to know what person would be most acceptable to 
 the people. 
 
 Sec. 11. A neighbouring minister (if there be 
 none belonging to the Consistory) must be invited 
 to superintend the proceedings, whenever a Con- 
 sistory is desirous of making a call. The instru- 
 ment is to be signed by the members of the Con- 
 sistory, or by the President, in the name of the 
 Consistory ; and if the church be incorporated, it 
 is proper to affix the seal of the corporation. When 
 the call is completed, it must be laid by the Con- 
 sistory before the Classis, and be approved by the 
 same, before it can be presented to the person call- 
 ed ; and if the call be accepted, for the purpose of 
 receiving the approbation of the people, the name 
 of such Minister shall be published in the church 
 three Sabbaths successively, that opportunity may 
 be given for stating lawful objections, if any there 
 be. 
 
 Sec. 12. For the purpose of uniformity, the form 
 of a call shall be as follows : — 
 
 "To N.N. 
 
 " Grace, mercy, and peace, from God our Father, and 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 *' Whereas the Church of Jesus Christ at , 
 
 is at present destitute of the stated preaching of 
 the word, and the regular administration of the 
 ordinances, and is desirous of obtaining the means 
 of grace, which God hath appointed for the salva- 
 tion of sinners, through Jesus Christ his Son : 
 And, whereas, the said Church is well satisfied of 
 the piety, gifts, and ministerial qualifications of 
 you N. N., and hath good hope that your labours 
 in the Gospel will be attended with a blessing : 
 Therefore we [the style and title of the said Church] 
 have resolved to call, and we hereby solemnly, and 
 
22 
 
 in the fear of the Lord, do call you, the said N. N., 
 to be our pastor and teacher, to preach the word in 
 truth and faithfulness, to administer the holy sacra- 
 ments agreeably to the institution of Christ, to main- 
 tain Christian discipline, to edify the congregation, 
 and especially the youth, by catechetical instruc- 
 tions ; and, as a faithful servant of Jesus Christ, to 
 fulfil the whole work of the Gospel ministry, agree- 
 ably to the word of God, and the excellent rules and 
 constitution of our Reformed Dutch Church, estab- 
 lished in the last National Synod, held at Dor- 
 drecht, and ratified and explained by the ecclesias- 
 tical judicatory under which we stand, and to which 
 you, upon accepting the call, must with us remain 
 subordinate. 
 
 " In fulfilling the ordinary duties of your ministry, 
 it is expressly stipulated, that besides preaching 
 upon such texts of Scripture as you may judge pro- 
 per to select for our instruction, you also explain a 
 portion of the Heidelbergh Catechism on the Lord's 
 days, agreeably to the established order of the Re- 
 formed Dutch Church ; and that you farther conform 
 in rendering all that public service which is usual, 
 and has been in constant practice in our congrega- 
 tion. The particular service which will be required 
 of you is, [here insert a detail of such particulars, 
 if any there be, which the situation of the covgregation 
 may render necessary ; especially in case of combina- 
 tions, when the service required in the respective con- 
 gregations must be ascertained ; or when the Dutch and 
 English languages are both requisite, the proportion of 
 each may be mentioned, or left discretionary as may be 
 judged proper.] 
 
 " To encourage you in the discharge of the du- 
 ties of your important office, we promise you, in 
 the name of this church, all proper attention, love, 
 and obedience in the Lord ; and to free you Irom 
 worldly cares and avocations, while you are dis- 
 pensing spiritual blessings to us, we [the Elders and 
 Deacons, Sfc, the style and title of the Church] do 
 
23 
 
 promise and oblige ourselves to pay tc you the sum 
 
 of , in payments, yearly and every year as 
 
 long as you continue the Minister of this Church, 
 together with [such particulars as may refer to a par. 
 sonageor other emoluments.] For the performance of 
 all which, we hereby bind ourselves, and our sue- 
 cessors, firmly by these presents. The Lord incline 
 3'our heart to a cheerful acceptance of this call, and 
 send you to us in the fulness of the blessing of the 
 Gospel of peace! 
 
 " Done in Consistory, and subscribed with our 
 
 names, this day of , in the year of ." 
 
 Attested by N. N., Moderator of the call. 
 
 Sec. 13. Since it is deemed of the highest im- 
 portance that there should be regular instruction 
 on the great articles of the Christian faith, in order 
 to preserve the truth, and to promote the prospe- 
 rity of the Church, every Minister shall, in the ordi- 
 nary morning or afternoon service on the Lord's 
 day , explain the system of the Christian doctrine 
 comprehended in the Heidelbergh Catechism adopted 
 by the Reformed Churches, so that, if practicable, 
 the explanation may be annually completed, but 
 shall never be extended beyond the term of four 
 years. The several Classis shall, at their stated 
 meetings, preceding the annual meeting of General 
 Synod, make strict inquiry whether the preceding 
 part of this section has been fully complied with by 
 every Minister, and if any Minister shall be found 
 deficient, without sufficient reason, the Classis shall 
 inflict such censure as they in their wisdom may 
 judge the omission to merit ; and the several Classes 
 shall make a full and faithful report of the result of 
 their inquiries and doings on this behalf to the Par- 
 ticular Synod. 
 
 Sec. 14. When any Minister shall be duly con- 
 victed of any olFencc which iniplicates the purity of 
 his clerical character, and shall, in consequence of 
 such conviction, be suspended tirom his office, and 
 
24 
 
 the conviction and suspension shall be sustained on 
 a final appeal, his pastoral connexion with the con- 
 gregation in which he was settled shall, if the Con- 
 sistory so elect, be ipso facto dissolved. 
 
 Sec. 15. Consistories which have hitherto com- 
 bined with one or more neighbouring Consistories, 
 in making calls and having a Minister to serve in 
 common, may not at pleasure break such combina- 
 tion ; but whenever their situation and circum- 
 stances render them capable of severally calling a 
 Minister, a representation thereof must be made 
 to the Classis, and leave be first requested and 
 obtained, before their former connexions can be 
 dissolved. 
 
 Sec. 16. When matters of peculiar importance 
 occur, particularly in calling a Minister, building 
 of churches, or whatever relates immediately to 
 the peace and welfare of the whole congregation, 
 it is usual (and it is strongly recommended upon 
 such occasions always) for the Consistory to call 
 together all those who have ever served as Elders 
 or Deacons, that by their advice and counsel they 
 may assist the members of the Consistory. These, 
 when assembled, constitute what is called the Great 
 Consistory. From the object, or design of their 
 assembling, the respective powers of each are easily 
 ascertained. Those who are out of office have only 
 an advisory or counselling voice ; and, as they are 
 not actually members of the board or corporation, 
 cannot have a decisive vote. After obtaining the 
 advice, it rests with the members of the Consistory 
 to follow the counsel given them, or not, as they 
 shall judge proper. But, unless very urgent reasons 
 should appear to tlie contrary, it will be prudent and 
 expedient, in all cases, to comply with the advice of 
 those who, from their immbers and influence in the 
 congregation, may bs supposed to speak the lan- 
 guage of the people, and to know what will be most 
 tor edification and peace. 
 
25 
 
 ARTICLE III. 
 
 Ofihe Clqssis. 
 
 Sec. 1. A Classis consists of all the Ministers, and 
 an Elder delegated from each Consistory within the 
 bounds prescribed by Particular Synod. Collegiate 
 Churches shall be entitled to an Elder for each ordi- 
 nary worshipping- assembly. To constitute a Classis, 
 at least three Ministers and three Elders are re- 
 quired. 
 
 Sec. 2. Classis shall have the power of approving 
 or disapproving calls; ordaining, suspending, and 
 deposing Ministers, or dismissing them when called 
 elsewhere. They shall have the power of forming 
 new congregations, and determining the boundaries 
 of congregations when such boundaries are con- 
 tested; of continuing combinations of two or more 
 congregations, the dissolution and change of the 
 same ; and a general supervising power in cases of 
 appeal over the acts and proceedings of the Consisto- 
 ries within their bounds, which relate to the spiritual 
 concerns of their particular churches, and the con- 
 duct of any of the officers thereof. 
 
 Sec. 3. The peculiar prerogative of Classes, 
 that of' examining students of theology for their 
 becoming candidates for the ministry, and of can- 
 didates for their becoming Ministers, is very impor- 
 ^nt, and must always be attended to with great 
 prudence, zeal, and fidelity. Every student of 
 thealogy, when he shall have become prepared for 
 examination for licensure, shall present himself for 
 such examination to the Classis within whose 
 bounds he resided when he entered upon his pre- 
 paratory studies, and a candidate who has received 
 a call, must be examined by the Classis under 
 whose jurisdiction the church that has made the 
 call is placed. 
 
 Sec. 4. At every examination of a student or 
 candidate by a Classis, it shall be the duty of two 
 of the Deputati Sjoiodi to be present, and no exa- 
 
26 
 
 mination shall in any case proceed without the at. 
 tendance of one Deputatus from another Classis, 
 who shall see that the examination is performed 
 with strictness, propriety, and justice, and duly 
 report the same to the next Particular Synod. 
 That the Deputati may obtain proper and timely 
 notice, it shall be the duty of the President of the 
 Classis, upon application being made to him for an 
 examination, (which application shall be made at 
 least four weeks before the contemplated meeting of 
 Classis,) to send immediate information to the Depu- 
 tati, and communicate the time and place when and 
 where the same is to be held, in such manner that 
 the Deputati shall be notified at least three weeks 
 before such examination. 
 
 Sec. 5. Every Classis shall keep a book, in which 
 the forms of subscriptions for candidates and Minis- 
 ters of the Gospel are fairly written, which those who 
 are examined and approved, shall respectively sub- 
 scribe in the presence of the Classis. It shall also 
 be the duty of every Classis, annuaUy to report to 
 the Synod all persons who have been examined and 
 licensed, as well as those who have been ordained ; 
 and also, all removals of Ministers from one place to 
 another, or by death, which may have happened 
 within the jurisdiction of such Classis, since the last 
 session of Synod. 
 
 Sec. 6. Whenever the examination of a candidate 
 for the ministry, the approbation of a call, or any 
 oUicr special business shall render an extraordi- 
 nary meeting of the Classis necessary, it shall be 
 the duty of the President of the Classis, upon ap- 
 plication being made to him for that purpose, to 
 call, by circular letters, the members together. 
 And, whenever two ministers and two Elders be- 
 longing to the Classis shall, upon any occasion, re- 
 quest in writing, under their hands, an extraordi- 
 nary meeting, the President of the Classis may not 
 refuse calling the same ; provided that the expenses 
 attending all extraordinary meetings of the Classis 
 
27 
 
 shall be always supported by the person or (Jongre- 
 gation at whose request, or for whose benefit, such 
 session is held. 
 
 Seci 7. The meetings of the Classis shall be semi- 
 annual, at such times as they may respectively de- 
 termine ; and at every ordinary session, a sermon 
 shall be preached. 
 
 Sec. 8. The Classis shall at their meeting ♦next 
 preceding that of the Particular Synod, appoint dele- 
 gates to attend the said Synod^and nominate delegates 
 to the General Synod ; and, at the- same meeting, shall 
 put to the Ministers and Elders, respectively, the ibllow- 
 ing inquiries, and enter in detail the several answers 
 given by each Minister and Elder, on the minutes, 
 for the information of the higher judicatories :^ 
 
 1st. Are the doctrines of the Gospel preached in 
 your congregation in their purity agreeably to the 
 word of God, the Confession of Faith, and the Cate- 
 chisms of our church ? 
 
 2d. Is the Heidelbergh Catechism regularly ex- 
 plained, agreeably to the constitution of the Re- 
 formed Dutch Church ? 
 
 3d. Are the catechising of the children and the 
 instruction of the youth faithfully attended to? 
 
 4th. Is family visitation faithfully performed ? 
 
 5th. Is the 5th Sec. 2d Art. 2d Chap, in the con- 
 stitution of our church carefiiliy obeyed ? 
 
 6th. Is the temporal contract between Ministers 
 and people fulfilled in your congregation ' 
 
 Sec. 9. It shall be the duty of the several Clas.ses 
 to require from the respective Consistories a statisti- 
 cal t , ble filled up according to such formula as Gene- 
 ral Svnod shall prescribe, accompanied with such 
 remarks on the spiritual state of the congregation 
 as they may deem proper. 
 
 Sec. 10. For the regular obtaining of dismissions 
 of Ministers, it is required that a neighbouring Mi- 
 nister of the same Classis to which the congrega- 
 tion belongs, be invited to be present, and superin- 
 tend the dismission of the Minister from his con 
 
28 
 
 gregation, countersign the instrument of dismission^ 
 and consider it as his duty to deliver the same, with 
 a report upon the subject, to the Classis; which re- 
 port and document shall serve as a basis upon which 
 the final dismission and certificateof the Classis shall 
 be founded. 
 
 ARTICLE IV. 
 
 Of the Particvlar Synod. 
 
 Sec. 1. Every Particular Synod shall comprehend 
 a certain number of Classes, to be designated by the 
 General Synod, and shall consist of a delegation of 
 two Ministers and two Elders, from every Classis 
 within its bounds ; and seven Ministers and seven 
 Elders, when regularly convened, shall constitute a 
 quorum for the transaction of business. 
 
 Sec. 2. To the Particular Synod belongs exclu- 
 sively the power to form new Classes, to transfer a 
 congregation from one Classis to another ; to exer- 
 cise a general supervising power in case of appeal 
 over the acts and proceedings of the Classes within 
 its bounds, and have cognizance of such matters as 
 appertain to the spiritual welfare of all the churches 
 within its jurisdiction. 
 
 Sec. 3. Every Synod shall be at liberty to solicit 
 and hold correspondence with its neighbouring Synod 
 or Synods, in such manner as shall be judged most 
 conducive to general edification. 
 
 Sec. 4. Every Synod shall appoint a Deputatus 
 primarius and secundus, from each Classis within 
 its bounds, whose duty it shall be to superintend the 
 examination of students in theology, and candidates 
 for the ministry, to add a solemnity to the important 
 work, and see that no undue liberty, superficial pro- 
 ceedings, or unnecessary rigour, be practised. And 
 it shall also be their duty, as Commissioners of Sy- 
 nod, to advise, exhort, and endeavour to persuade the 
 Classis in all that respects the strict fulfilment of 
 the important duty of examinations ; but they are 
 not invested with any aiithority to arrest the pro- 
 
29 
 
 ceedings of any Classis who may act contrary to 
 their, advice ; neither may they vote upon any ques- 
 tion respecting any candidate that may be examined ; 
 but they are to keep regular minutes of the proceed- 
 ings at their different examinations where they are 
 present, and impartially report to the Synod what- 
 ever they may judge improper or wrong. 
 
 Sec. 5. A copy of the minutes of every session of 
 the several Classes held since the last session of Sy- 
 nod, shall, at tlie opening of the Synod, be produced 
 and laid on the table for the inspection of the mem- 
 bers ; the Particular Synod, from the several reports 
 of the Classes, on the state of religion, shall prepare a 
 Synodical report, to be presented to the General Sy- 
 nod, accompanied with the statistical tables of said 
 Classes. 
 
 Sec. 6. The Particular Synod shall meet annually, 
 at such time and place as they may determine, and 
 special meetings may be held for the transaction of 
 any extraordinary business, upon the written re- 
 quest of four Ministers to the President of the Sy- 
 nod ; and in such case it shall be the duty of such 
 President to give notice to the members of Synod of 
 such meeting three weeks previous thereto, stating 
 the particular object for which the Synod is to be 
 convened. 
 
 ARTICLE V. 
 
 The General Synod. 
 
 Sec. 1. The General Synod shall consist of three 
 Ministers and tliree Elders from each of the Classes, 
 to be nominated by the Classes to the Particular Sy- 
 nod to which they belong, who shall have power to 
 appoint the persons so nominated delegates to the 
 General Synod ; but, for good cause, may appoint other 
 persons than those so nominated ; or in case no nomi- 
 nation is made, may appoint the delegates for the 
 Classis or Classes who shall have omitted to nominate. 
 
 Sec. 2. The General Synod shall meet annually, 
 at such time and place as they may determine ; and 
 
30 
 
 twelve Ministers and twelve Elders, when regularly 
 convened, shall be a quorum for the transaction of 
 business. -. 
 
 Sec. 3. The General Synod shall have original 
 cognizance of all matters relating to the Theological 
 School, the appointment of Professors, and their 
 course of instruction, the appointment of Superintend, 
 ents of the said school, and the regulations thereof; 
 and shall possess the power of regulating and main- 
 taining a friendly correspondence with the highest 
 Judicatories or Assemblies of other religious denomi- 
 nations, lor the purpose of promoting union and con- 
 cert in general measures which may be calculated 
 to maintain sound doctrine, prevent conflicting 
 regulations relative to persons under church cen- 
 sure by the judicatories of either denomination, and 
 to produce concert and harmony in their respective 
 proceedings to promote the cause of religion and 
 piety. 
 
 To the General Synod belongs the power to con- 
 stitute Particular Synods, and to make any changes 
 in the same, to exercise a general superintendence 
 over the spiritual interests and concerns of the whole 
 church, and an appellate supervising power over the 
 acts, proceedings, and decisions of the lower assem- 
 blies, relating to Christian discipline or the interests 
 of religion, and the general welfare and government 
 of the church. 
 
 Sec. 4. If circumstances should require a meeting 
 of the General Synod previous to the next ordinary 
 meeting, the President shall, on a joint application 
 of six or more Ministers requesting the same, call 
 an extraordinary meeting at the place where the 
 next ordinary meeting is appointed to be held, no- 
 tice of which meeting shall be given to the members 
 of Synod at least three weeks previous to the time 
 of such meeting, stating the particular business for 
 which it is called, not however excluding the trans- 
 action of such other business as the Synod may deem 
 proper. 
 
31 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 OP CUSTOMS AND USAGES. 
 ARTICLE I. 
 
 Sec. 1, The sacrament of Baptism shall always be 
 administered in the church, or some other place of 
 public worship, at the time of public worship, and the 
 form adopted for baptism hitherto in use, shall in 
 every case be retained. In cases, however, of the 
 sickness of the parents, and especially of the infant, 
 it is lawful to administer this sacrament in private. 
 But no private baptism shall be administered with, 
 out the presence of at least one Elder, who shall ac- 
 company the Minister for that purpose, and the same 
 form and solemnity shall be always used as in public 
 baptism. 
 
 Sec. 2. Every church shall observe such a mode 
 in the administration of the Lord's Supper as shall 
 be judged most conducive to edification ; provided, 
 however, after the sermon and usual public prayers 
 are ended, the form for the administration of the 
 Lord's Supper shall be read, and a prayer suited to 
 the occasion shall be offered, before the members 
 participate of the ordinance. 
 
 Sec. 3. The sacrament of the Lord's Supper shall 
 be administered at least twice a year, and it is recom- 
 mended that the same be administered once every 
 three months. 
 
 Sec. 4. For the purpose of uniformity in the order 
 of worship, the following is to be observetl by all the 
 churches : — 
 
 1st. After a space for private devotion, the Mi- 
 nister shall introduce the public worship in the 
 morning by invoking the Divine presence and 
 blessing. 
 
 2d. Salutation. 
 
 3d. Reading the ten commandments, or some 
 other portions of Scripture, or both. 
 
 4th. Singing. 
 
 5th. Prayer. 
 
32 
 
 6th. Singing. 
 
 7th, Sermon. 
 
 8th. Prayer. 
 
 9th. Collection of Alms. 
 
 10th. Singing. 
 
 11th. Pronouncing the Apostolic Benediction. 
 
 The order of the afternoon and evening services 
 shall be the same as the morning, excepting the 
 reading of the ten commandments. The last service 
 on the Lord's day shall conclude with the Christian 
 Doxology. 
 
 Sec. 5. No Psalms or Hymns may be publicly 
 sung in the Reformed Dutch Churches, but such 
 as are approved and recommended by the General 
 Synod. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 OP DISCIPLINE. 
 
 ARTICLE I. 
 
 Of Discipline in General. 
 
 Sec. ] . Discipline is the exercise of the autliority 
 and the application of the system of laws, which the 
 Lord Jesus Christ has appointed in his church. Its 
 objects are the removal of offences ; the vindication 
 of the honour of Christ ; the promotion of purity and 
 general edification of the church ; and also the bene- 
 fit of the offender. 
 
 Sec. 2. All Christian discipline is spiritual, and 
 nothing shall be admitted as matter of accusation, 
 or considered an offence, which cannot be proved to 
 be such from Scripture, or the regulations of the 
 clmrch founded on Scripture. 
 
 Sec. 3. All baptized persons are members of tlie 
 church, are under its care, and subject to its govern- 
 ment and discipline. 
 
33 
 
 ARTICLE II. 
 
 Of Private Offences. 
 
 Sec. 1. Private offences are those that are known 
 to an individual only, or at most to a very few. 
 
 Sec. 2. Such offences are not to be immediately 
 presented before a church judicatory, but the offen- 
 der shall be dealt with according to the mode pointed 
 out by our Lord, in Matt, xviii. The same course 
 shall be adopted in cases of personal or private inju- 
 ries ; but if, on due forbearance, these tender and 
 Christian proceedings are unavailing, the whole mat- 
 ter shall be represented to the judicatory to which the 
 offender is amenable. 
 
 Sec. 3. Informers who have not taken these pre- 
 vious steps, shall be considered as guilty of an of- 
 fence against the peace and order of the church, and 
 be censured accordingly. 
 
 ARTICLE III. 
 
 Public Offences. 
 
 Sec. 1. Public offences are those that require the 
 cognizance of a church judicatory, as when they are 
 so notorious and scandalous, that no private measures 
 would obviate their injurious effects, or when, though 
 originally known to one, or a few, the private mea- 
 sures taken have been ineffectual. 
 
 Sec. 2. When any person is charged with a crime, 
 not by an individual, but by general rumour, the pre- 
 vious steps prescribed by our Lord in case of private 
 offences are not necessary, but the proper judica- 
 tory is bound to take immediate cognizance of the 
 matter. 
 
 Sec. 3. To constitute a general rumour, or fatna 
 clamosa, it is necessary — 
 
 1st. That it specify some particular sin or sins. 
 
 2d. That it should have obtained general circula- 
 tion. 
 
 3d. That it be not transient. 
 
34 
 
 4th. That it be accompanied with strong pubhc 
 presumption of it? truth. 
 
 Sec. 4. In admitting accusations ag-ainst a Minis- 
 ter or Elder, the rule prescribed in 1 Tim. v. 19, shall 
 always be observed, and accusers must come forward 
 openly to support the charge. 
 
 Sec. 5. If Ministers of the word have committed 
 any public gross sin, which would render their ap- 
 pearance in the pulpit, under such circumstances, 
 highly offensive, it shall be the duty of the Consis. 
 tory, in order to prevent scandal, to shut the door 
 against such criminal, and refer him to be tried by 
 the Classis as soon as possible. The proceedings of 
 the Consistory in such cases arc &t their peril, and 
 are not to be considered as a trial, but only a pru- 
 dent interference and binding over the person ac- 
 cused to the judgment of his peers. In case of like 
 offences by the ^Elders and Deacons, they shall, upon 
 trial and conviction, immediately be removed from 
 their office by the Consistory. 
 
 Sec. 6. The following are to be considered as the 
 principal offences that deserve the punishment of sus- 
 pension, or removal from office, vij., False Doctrine 
 or Heresy, Public Schisms, open Blasphemy, Simony, 
 faithless Desertion of Office, or intruding upon that 
 of another, Perjury, Adultery, Fornication, Theft, 
 Acts of Violence, Brawlings, Drunkenness, and 
 scandalous Traffic; in short, all such sins and gross 
 offences as render the perpetrators infamous before 
 the world, and which in a private member of the 
 church would be considered as deserving excommu- 
 nication. 
 
 Sec. 7. If any member of the church shall be duly 
 convicted of an infamous crime by any civil court, 
 he shall, ipso facto, be debarred from the exercise of 
 the peculiar functions of any ecclesiastical office with 
 which he may be invested, and excluded Irom the 
 privileges of the church, until he shall have estab- 
 lished liis innocence, or manifested by repentance to 
 tlie ecclesiastical judicatory to which he is amenable. 
 
35 
 
 , ARTICLE IV. 
 
 Of Process and Trial. 
 
 Seo. 1. Offences may be brought before a judica- 
 tory by individual accusation or common fame. In 
 the former case, the process must be in the name of 
 the accuser or accusers. In the latter, no person 
 need be named as the accuser. 
 
 Sec. 2. In exhibiting charges, the time, place, and 
 circumstances shall be accurately stated in writing, 
 that the accused may be enabled the better to defend 
 himself 
 
 Sec. 3. Great caution is to be exercised in receiv- 
 ing accusations where there is good reason to be- 
 lieve that they are preferred through passion or im- 
 proper and unchristian motive ; or where the accuser 
 is under censure, or not of good character, or has 
 the prospect of temporal advantage. 
 
 Sec. 4. All citations shall be issued and signed 
 by the President or Clerk, who shall also furnish 
 citations for such witnesses as may be required on 
 either side, 
 
 Sec. 5. A copy of the accusation shall be furnished 
 to the accused, at the time when the citation is 
 served ; which citation shall designate the lime when, 
 and place where, the accused shall put in his an- 
 swer. Not less than ten days shall be allowed to 
 intervene between the time appointed for receiving 
 the answer of the accused and the trial of the case, 
 unless by consent of all parties interested. 
 
 Sec. 6. When the accused refuses to obey the 
 citation, he shall be cited a second time, which 
 second citation shall always be accompanied by a 
 notice, that if he still refuses to appear, at the time 
 and place appointed, he shall not only be liable to 
 censure for contumacy, but that the judicatory will 
 proceed to the trial and decision of his case as if he 
 were present. 
 
 Sec. 7. The trial shall be impartial. The witnesses, 
 after being sworn, or solemnly affirmed, shall be ex. 
 
36 
 
 amined in the presence of the accused, and he shall 
 be permitted to cross-examine them. 
 
 Sec. 8. To establish an accusation against any 
 member of the church, the testimony of more than 
 one witness is required. The evidence shall be 
 faithfully minuted, and with the sentence, or deci- 
 sion, be entered on the records, and the parties shall 
 be allowed copies of the same at their own expense, 
 if desired. 
 
 Sec. 9. No complaints in cases of scandal, shall be 
 admitted unless brought forward within the space of 
 one year and lour months after the crime shall be 
 alLged to have been committed; excepting when it 
 shall appear that unavoidable impediments prevented 
 the bringing an accusation sooner. 
 
 Sec. 10. No professional counsel shall be permitted 
 to appear and plead in cases of process in any of the 
 ecclesiastical courts. But if any accused person 
 feel unable to represent and plead his own cause to 
 advantage, he may request, or the President may 
 appoint any Minister or Elder, belonging to the judi- 
 catory before which he appears, to prepare and con- 
 duct his cause as he may judge proper. But the 
 Minister or Elder so engaged, shall not be allowed, 
 after pleading the cause of the accused, to sit in 
 judgment as a member of the judicatory. 
 
 Sec. 11. Such as obstinately reject the admoni- 
 tions of the Consistory, or have been found guilty 
 of the commission of a public or otherwise gross 
 otfence, shall be suspended from the Lord's Sup- 
 per, which act of suspension may be published at 
 the discretion of the Consistory; and being sus- 
 pended and repeatedly admonished without discov- 
 ering marks of repentance, the church shall then 
 proceed to the last remedy, namely, Excoimnunica 
 tion, agreeably to the adopted form, and conform 
 ably to the word of God. But no person shall be 
 excommunicated without the previous advice of tha 
 Classis. 
 
 Sec. 12. Before the church proceeds to excommu 
 
a7 
 
 nication, iht obstinacy of the offender shall be pub- 
 licly notified to the congregation, declaring his of- 
 r^nces, together with the particular care and atten- 
 tion bestowed on him, by admonition, suspension 
 from the Lord's table, and by repeated remon- 
 strances. The congregation shall also be exhorted 
 farther to admonish the delinquent, and to pray for 
 him. This procedure shall be comprised in three 
 several steps. In the Jirst instance, the name of 
 the offender shall not be mentioned, that he may in 
 some measure be spared. In the second, with the 
 advice of Classis, his name shall be expressed. In 
 the third, the congregation shall be informed, that 
 unless he repenteth, he will be excluded from the 
 communion of the church ; so that if he remain oh- 
 stinate, his excommunication may take piace with 
 their tacit approbation. The interval between these 
 notifications shall be at the discretion of the Consis- 
 tory. 
 
 Sec. 13. When an excommunicated person becomes 
 penitent, and is desirous of being again reconciled to 
 the church, such desire shall be publicly declared to 
 the congregation, either before the administration of 
 the Lord's Supper, or at some other seasonable oppor- 
 tunity ; that if no objections are offered, he may, on 
 declaring his repentance, be publicly readmitted to a 
 participation of the Lord's Supper, agreeably to the 
 form appointed for that purpose. 
 
 Sec. 14. The General Synod shall have power to 
 make all such rules and regulations as may be neces- 
 sary for carrying the foregoing articles into execu- 
 tion, except where provision is thereby made for that 
 purpose. 
 
 Sec 15. No alteration shall ever be made to the 
 foregoing articles, but by previous recommendation 
 from the General Synod to the respective Classes, 
 and the consent of a majority of the same to such 
 proposed alteration, together with the final dctermi- 
 nation and resolutiou of the General Synod for tlie 
 time being. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 No. I. 
 Form of a Professoral Appointment. 
 To the Rev. , 
 
 The General Synod of the Reformed Dutch Church 
 in North America, reposing confidence in your piety, 
 learning", and talents, have elected you a professor in 
 their Theological College at New Brunswick. The 
 branches in which you are to instruct the 3'outh com- 
 mitted to your charge are, , with such 
 
 modifications as the Synod may hereafter direct. 
 
 To free you from worldly cares and avocations, 
 while discharging the duties of your office, we 
 promise and oblige ourselves to pay to you the 
 
 sum of in payments, yearly and 
 
 every year, so long as you continue Professor in our 
 Seminary as aforesaid. For the assumption of the 
 powers, and the execution of the duties of your 
 office in the Theological Department of the Col- 
 lege, this is your commission, and may the Head 
 of the Church render your labours useful and plea- 
 sant. 
 
 Signed by order of Synod, 
 
 President. 
 
 Done in General Synod, 
 this day of 
 
 No. II. 
 Form of License, 
 To all whom it may concern, In the name of the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, the great Head of the Church, we 
 send greeting : 
 
 Be it known, that having presented 
 
 to the Classis of testimonials of his lite- 
 
 (38) 
 
39 
 
 rary and theological acquirements from the Profes- 
 sors of the Theolog-ical Seminary at New Bruns- 
 wick, was admitted to an examination in the He- 
 brew and Greek languages, and the different 
 branches of Theology, as prescribed in the Consti- 
 tution of the Reformed Dutch Church in America, 
 and that the Classis being well satisfied of his gifts, 
 piety, and qualifications to preach the Gospel, did, 
 in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, the King and 
 
 Head of the Church, resolve that the said 
 
 be, and hereby is allowed and authorized as a can- 
 didate for the sacred ministry within their bounds, 
 and wherever the Providence of God may call him 
 to preach the Gospel of ont blessed Lord and Sa- 
 vioUn And the said Classis recommend him to the 
 esteem and attention of all those to whom these pre- 
 sents may come, as well qualified to preach a cruci- 
 fied Saviour. 
 
 The Classis do fervently pray, that the great 
 Head of the Church may farthef qualify him for 
 the work of the ministry, and make him eminently 
 usefiil in that part of his vineyard where he may be 
 called. 
 
 Done in Classis, in the on this day 
 
 of 18—. 
 
 Fresident. 
 Clerk. 
 
 No. in. 
 
 Forfn of Testimonials of Ordination, 
 
 In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, the great 
 Head of the Ghtircb, to all whom it may concern, we 
 send greeting : 
 
 Be it known, that vfas admitted by the 
 
 Classis of to an examination on the different 
 
 branches of Theology, as prescribed in the Consti- 
 tution of the Reformed Dutch Church in America, 
 
40 
 
 preparatory to ordination, and the Classis being 
 well satisfied with his gifts, piety, and qualifica- 
 tions to preach the Gospel and administer the sa- 
 craments, did, in the name of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, the King and Head of the Church, resolve 
 
 that the said be ordained to the Gospel mi- 
 
 nistry, and in conformity to said resolution did, on 
 
 the day of set him apart solemnly to 
 
 the work of the sacred ministry, according to the 
 rites and forms of the Reformed Dutch Church, 
 and receive him into ministerial communion. And 
 the said Classis do recommend him to the esteem 
 and attention of all those to whom these presents 
 shall come, as qualified to preach the Gospel and 
 to administer the sacraments of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 The Classis do fervently pray that the great Head 
 of the Church may abundantly qualify him for the 
 work of the ministry, and make him eminently use- 
 ful in that part of the vineyard where he may be 
 called to labour. 
 
 Done in Classis, at on this day of 
 
 18—. 
 
 Fresident. 
 Clerk. 
 
 No. IV. 
 
 Form of a Certificate of the Dismission of a Minister 
 from his Congregation. 
 This certifies, that the undersigned, by request, 
 was present at a meeting of the Consistory of the 
 
 Church of , on the day of , 
 
 A. D. , and superintended the proceedings 
 
 thereof, when it was resolved that an application be 
 
 made to the Classis of for a dissolution of the 
 
 pastoral connexion between the Rev. ■ — and said 
 
 Church ; and that the Rev. declared his con- 
 
 currencc in such application. 
 
41 
 
 No. V. 
 
 Form of Certificate of Dismission of Church 
 Members. 
 
 This certifies, that is a member in full 
 
 communion of the Reformed Dutch Church of , 
 
 in good and regular standing- ; as such is, at 
 
 own request, dismissed, for the purpose of con- 
 necting with the Church of , to 
 
 whose Christian fellowship and confidence is 
 
 hereby affectionately commended ; and when received 
 
 by them, peculiar relation to this Church shall 
 
 cease. 
 
 By order of Consistory, 
 
 , President. 
 
 Given at , ^ — , 18 — . 
 
 JH' This Certificate is valid only for one year from its date, 
 except where there has been no opportunity of presenting it. 
 
 No. VI. 
 Form of the Register of Baptisms. 
 
 Date of 
 Baptism. 
 
 Names of the 
 Baptized. 
 
 Names of the 
 Parents. 
 
 Timtieof 
 Birth. 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 N B. In recording the name of the Mother, give her 
 family or maiden name. 
 
42 
 
 No. VII. 
 Form of Consistorial Report. 
 
 
 Number of Families. 
 
 1 
 
 9 
 
 3 
 
 
 Total of the Congregation. 
 
 
 Members in communion 
 per last report. 
 
 o 
 = 
 3 
 
 c 
 
 s' 
 
 3 
 
 
 On Confession. 
 
 fa 
 
 2. 
 < 
 
 9- 
 
 j On Certificate. 
 
 1 Dismissed. 
 
 1 Suspended. 
 
 1 Died. 
 
 
 Total now in Communion. 
 
 
 Adults. 
 
 ta 
 
 •a 
 
 B' 
 
 3 
 
 
 Infants. 
 
 
 Number of Catechumens. 
 
 f9 
 
 So. 
 
 
 Number in Biblical In- 
 struction. 
 
 
 Number of Schools. 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 Total Number of Scholars. 
 
 
 Average Attendance. 
 
 
 
 n 
 
43 
 
 No. VIII. 
 Form of Certificate of Marriage 
 
 To all whom it may concern. — This certifies, that 
 
 the Bonds of Marriag-e between and 
 
 were by me confirmed, according to the usages of 
 the Reformed Dutch Church in North America, on 
 
 the day of , in the year of our Lord 
 
 one thousand eight hundred and . 
 
 ^ Given at this day of , 
 
 A. D. 18—. 
 
 J Minister of the Ref. 
 t Dutch Church in . 
 
44 
 
 No. IX. 
 Form of a Classical Report. 
 
 »-3 
 
 Churches. 
 
 
 CP 
 
 3 ' 
 
 1 l 
 
 * 
 
 i. 
 
 Number of Fami- 
 lies. 
 
 c 
 
 n 
 r 
 tn 
 
 c 
 
 5 »• 
 
 1 Total of the Con- 
 1 gregatioii. 
 
 O o 
 
 1 III Conmiunioii per 
 1 last Report. 
 
 9 
 
 3 
 
 § 
 
 C 
 3 
 
 «r s- 
 
 1 On Confession. | K 
 
 ir^" 
 
 On Cer'ificaie. ! ^ 
 
 E.- 5. 
 
 Dismissed. 
 
 ^=^ s 
 
 Suspended. 
 
 — ^ 
 
 1 Died. 
 
 »^ ^ 
 
 Total in Communion. 
 
 is- 2> 
 
 Infants. 
 
 D3 
 
 •3 
 
 i. ^ 
 
 Adults. 
 
 cong 
 deisc 
 
 Number of Cate- 
 chumens. 
 
 1? 
 
 1- 
 
 II 
 
 Number in Biblical 
 Instruction. 
 
 g- 
 
 Number of Schools. 
 
 2^ 
 
 o 
 
 2 
 
 Total number of 
 Scholars. 
 
 1^ 
 
 Averaee number of 
 Scholars. 
 
 
 il 
 
45 
 
 No. X. 
 Form of the Citation of a Person accused. 
 
 By order of the * you, Mr. A. B. ,t 
 
 are hereby summoned t to appear before said , 
 
 and answer to the charge herewith presented at 
 
 , on the day of , at 
 
 o'clock, . 
 
 Pres. 
 
 Clerk. 
 
 Done in at 
 
 day of , 18—. 
 
 No. XI. 
 
 Form of the Citation of Witnesses. 
 
 By order of the § you, Mr. A. B. II 
 
 are hereby summoned** to appear before the said 
 
 — , at , on the day of , and 
 
 at o'clock in the -, to give your testi- 
 mony in the case of C. D., presently under process 
 
 for censure by said . 
 
 Signed, Pres. 
 
 Clerk. 
 
 * Consistory of the Reformed Dutch Church at , or 
 
 the Classis of . 
 
 t Member of, or Elder, or Deacon in said Congrejration ; or 
 Minister at -— , under the inspection of said Classis. 
 
 I If the process be raised at the instance of a party conn- 
 plainin;;< add, after "summoned," at the instance of C. D. 
 
 § Consistory of the Reformed Dutch Church at , or 
 
 the Classis of . 
 
 1] Member of. or Elder, or Deacon in said Congregation ; or 
 
 Minister at , under the inspection of said Classis, and 
 
 ^f the witness belongs to a different judicatory, the blank is 
 to be filled up accordingly. 
 
 ** If the process be raised at the instance of a party com- 
 plaining, add, after the word " summoned," at the instance 
 of CD. 
 
i RULES 
 
 For the Govertifnent of General Synod in their Pro- 
 ceedings, 
 
 1st. At every stated meeting of the Synod, a 
 sermon shall be preached by the last President, 
 either before his opening the session with prayer, 
 or at some time afterward, w^iich the Synod shall 
 deem most convenient. If the last President and 
 the Adscssor be absent, the oldest minister pre- 
 sent shall take his place, and perform the above 
 duties. 
 
 2d. The President and an Adsessor shall be elected 
 by ballot. Two Clerks shall be elected by the same 
 ballot, and in the same manner. 
 
 3d. The duties of the President shall be to take 
 the chair at the hour to which the Synod stands 
 adjourned ; to open and conclude with prayer ; to 
 direct the Clerk, immediately after a quorum has 
 appeared, and prayer been performed, to call the 
 roll; to censure absentees, when their absence 
 shall be judged not to have been necessary; to 
 propound the subjects for deliberation ; to confine 
 speakers to the point, and to save them from un- 
 necessary interruption ; to state and put the ques- 
 tion, when the members are prepared to vote ; to 
 prevent members from leaving the Synod without 
 permission ; to decide questions of order, subject, 
 however, to ali appeal to the House by any two 
 me! libers ; to g^ive the casting vote in all equal divi- 
 sions ; and in general to maintain that order and 
 dignity becoming the Judicatory of the Church of 
 Christ. 
 
 4th. After calling the roll, the minutes of the 
 last sitting shall be read, and considered as open 
 to correction. The business on the minutes of the 
 
 (46) 
 
47 
 
 last meeting or sitting-, shall, without powerful rea- 
 sons, be taken up and concluded first in the order in 
 which it stands, before any new business be intro* 
 duccd. 
 
 5th. A motion made must be seconded, and after- 
 wards repeated or read aloud from the chair, before 
 it is debated ; and every motion, except a motion for 
 adjournment, shall be reduced to writing, if any mem- 
 ber require it. 
 
 6th. An amendment may be made on any motion, 
 and shall be decided before the original motion 5 but 
 when a question is under debate, no motion shall be 
 received, unless to amend it, to postpone it, to com- 
 mit it, for the previous question, or to adjourn. If a 
 question contains several parts, any member may 
 have it divided, and a question taken on each piirt. 
 When the previous question is called for, and which 
 shall be in this form — " Shall the main question be 
 now put?"— until this be decided, all amendments 
 and further debate on the main question shall be in- 
 admissible. 
 
 7th. A question shall not be called Up or recon'- 
 sidered at the same session of the Synod at which it 
 has been decided, unless by consent of tWo4hirds of 
 the members present. 
 
 8th. No member shall be allowed to protest against 
 any of the acts of the Synod : any member who dis- 
 sents from any such acts, shall have a right to require 
 the names of all the members present, who vote for 
 or against the same, to be entered in the minutes, 
 and published therewith for the information of ull 
 concerned. 
 
 9th. Every speaker shall rise, and address him- 
 self to the President only, closely attending to tlie 
 subject in debate, avoiding all personal reflections ; 
 and no member, without the special permission of the 
 Synod, shall speak more than twice on the same sub- 
 ject. When two or more members rise to speak at 
 the same time, the President shall determine who of 
 them shall be heard first. 
 
48 
 
 10th. No member shall leave the Synod lo return 
 home, or for other business, without their consent ; 
 nor shall members, without express permission, en- 
 gagfe in private conversation, go from or change 
 their seats, during the transaction of business ; in- 
 terrupt another when he is speaking, except he be 
 out of order, or to correct mistakes and misrepresen- 
 tations; and if any member act indecently or disor- 
 derly, contrary to these rules, the President shall 
 reprove or otherwrse censure him, as the Synod shall 
 judge proper ; the member still having the privilege, 
 if he think himself denied of any right, or unjustly 
 blamed by the President,of respectfully and modestly 
 requiring the decision of the House in the case. 
 
 11th. All the sittings of the General Synod shall be 
 concluded by regular adjournment and prayers 
 
 12th. At the close of every session of General Sy- 
 nod, the roll shall be called, and the names of those 
 who are absent without permission shall be recorded. 
 
 Resolved, That these articles be read at the open- 
 ing of every General Synod. 
 
CATECHISM, 
 
 ARTICLES OF FAITH, 
 
 CATSONS OF THE SYNOD OF DORDRECHT 
 
 AND 
 
 LITURGY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 REFORMED DUTCH CHURCH. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENtS 
 
 OP CATECHISM, COMPENDIUM, CONFESSION OP 
 
 FAITH, CANONS OF THE SYNOD OF 
 
 DORDRECHT, AND LITURGY. 
 
 The Catechism -,...« -.Page 8 
 
 The Compendium of the Christian Religion ..^ 32 
 
 TJje Confession of Faith .....„^-. 40 
 
 Canons of the Synod of Dordrecht .-, .^ 60 
 
 Li t u rgy , . . ^ 76 
 
 A Prayer on the Lord's day before Sermon 76 
 
 A Prayer on the Lord's day after Sermon . . .-. 77 
 
 A Prayer before the Explanation of the Catechism 82 
 
 A Prayer after the Explanation 82 
 
 A Prayer before Sermon in the Week 83 
 
 A Prayer after it « . . . . 84 
 
 Morning Prayer 85 
 
 Evening Prayer - 85 
 
 A Prayer at the opening of the Consistory 86 
 
 A Prayer at the close of it 87 
 
 A Prayer at the meeting of the Deacons 88 
 
 Grace before Meat 80 
 
 Grace after Meat 90 
 
 A Prayer for sick and tempted Persons 9U 
 
 Another ^ 91 
 
 Form of Infant Baptism 93 
 
 Form of Baptism of adult Persons ^... .... .^ ....... . 97 
 
 Form of AdministratioB of the Lord's Supper 99 
 
 Form of Excommunication JOT 
 
 Form of Re-admitting Excommunicated Persons 109 
 
 Ordination of the Ministers of God's Word - 111 
 
 Ordination of Elders and Deacons 118 
 
 Form of Confirmation of Marriage ................ ..^. . 12<i 
 
 The Consolation of the Sick .^....^ ji39 
 
 The Nicene Creed ^..,.»*^,...^. 129 
 
 The Athanasian Creed ..^ ^^^^.,^ 130 
 
 (2) 
 
THE 
 
 CATECHISM, 
 
 OR 
 METHOD OP 
 
 rNSTRUCTION IN THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 
 
 AS THE SAME IS TA.UOHT IN 
 
 The Reformed Churches and Schools in Holland, 
 and in America. 
 
 I. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Question 1. What is thy only comfort in life and death ? 
 
 AnsiDcr. That I with a body and soul, both in life and 
 death, b am not my own, but belong c unto my faithful Sa- 
 viour Jesus Christ, who, with his precious d blood, hath fully 
 e satisfied for ail my sins, and delivered / me from all the 
 power of the devil ; and so preserves me g that without the 
 will of my heavenly Father, not a hair A can fall from my 
 head ; yea, that all things must be t subservient to my salva- 
 tion, and therefore, by his holy spirit, he also assures mej of 
 eternal life, and makes k me sincerely willing and ready 
 henceforth, to live unto him. 
 
 a 1 Cor, ti. 19, 20. b Rom. 14. 7, 8, 9. e\ Cor. 3. 23. d 1 Pet 
 1. 18, 19. e 1 John 1. 7. /I John 3. 8. Heb. 2. 14, 15. g John 
 6. 39. and 10. 28, 29. A Luke 21. 18. Mat. 10. 30. i Rom. 8. 
 38. ;■ 2 Cor. 1.22. and 5. 5. A Rom. 8. 14. and 7. 22. 
 
 Q.. 2. How many things are necessary for thee to know 
 that thou, enjoying this comfort, mayest live and die happily ? 
 
 A. Three; /'the first, how great m my sins and miseriesi 
 are : the second, how I may be delivered n from all my sins 
 and miseries : the third, how I shall express my gratitude o to 
 Grod for such deliverance. 
 
 I Luke 24. 47. m 1 Cor. 6. 10, 11. John 9. 41. Rom. 3. Id 
 19. n John 17. 3. o Lph. 5. 8, 9, 10. 
 
 (3) 
 
4 CATECHISM. 
 
 II. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 THE riRST PART. 
 
 Of the Misery of Man. 
 
 Q 3. Whence knowest thou thy misery ? 
 
 A. Out of the law of God. a 
 
 a Rom. 3. 20. 
 
 Q,. 4. What doth the law of God require of us ? 
 
 A. Christ leaches ug that briefly, Mat. xxii. 37—40. " Thou 
 Shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy 
 Bt)ul, with all thy mind, and with all thy strength, b This i» 
 the first and the great command; and the second is like tc 
 this, Thou Shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On these twn 
 commands hang the whole law and the prophets." 
 b Luke 10. 27 
 
 Q,. 5. Canst thou keep all these things perfectly ? 
 
 A. In no wise ; c for I am prone by nature to hate God and 
 «ny neighbour. d 
 
 c Rom. 3. 10. 1 John 1. 8. d Rora. 8. 7. Tit. a 3. 
 
 IIL LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q,. 6. Did God then create man so wicked and perverse ? 
 
 A. By no means; but God created man good, a and aflei 
 ills own image, in * righteousness, and true holiness, that he 
 might rightly know God his Creator, heartily love him, and 
 live with him in eternal happiness to glorify and praise him. c 
 
 a Gen. 1. 31. b Gen. 1. 26, 27. Col. 3. 10. Eph. 4. 24. 
 c Eph. ]. 6. 1 Cor. 6. 20. 
 
 Q.. 7. Whence then proceeds this depravity of human na- 
 ture? 
 
 A. From the fall and disobedience of our first parents, 
 Adam and Eve, d in Paradise ; hence our nature is become bo 
 corrupt, that we are all conceived and born in sin. e 
 
 d Gen. 3. 6. Rom. 5. 12, 18, 19. e Psa. 51. 5. Gen. 5. 3. 
 
 Q,. 8. Are we then so corrupt that we are wholly incapable 
 of doing any good, and inclined to all wickedness ? 
 
 A. Indeed we are ;/ except we are regenerated by the spirit 
 of God. g 
 
 /Gen. 6. 5. Job 14. 4. and 15. 14, 16. £• John 3. 5. Eph. 2. 5. 
 
 IV. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q. 9. Doth not God then do injustice to man, by requiring 
 from him in his law. that which he cannot perform? 
 
CATECHISM. 5 
 
 A Not a I ai; ; a for God made man capable 6 of performing 
 il , but rnaii, by the instigation c of the devil, and his own 
 wi'ful disobedience, d deprived himself and all his posterity 
 ol those divine gifts. 
 
 a Eccl. '.. y9, b -ohn 8. 44. 2 Cor. 11. 3. e Gen. 3. 4. 7. 
 i Rom. 5. 12. 
 
 U. 10. Will God suffer such disobedience and rebellion to 
 go unpunished? 
 
 A. By no means: e but is terribly displeased / with our 
 orijL'inal as well as actual sins; and will punish them in his 
 just judgment, temporally and eternally, as he hath declared, 
 g " Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things, 
 which are written in the book of the law, to do them." 
 
 c Psa. 5. 5 / Rom. 1. 18. Deut. 28. 15. Heb. 9. 27. g Deut. 
 27. 26. Gal. 3. 10 
 
 Q,. 11. Is not God then also merciful ? 
 
 A. God is indeed merciful, h but also just ; i therefore his 
 justice requires, j that sin, which is committed against the 
 most high majesty of God, be also punished with extreme^ 
 that is, with everlasting k punishment, both of body and soul. 
 
 h Ex. at. 6. i Ex. 20. 5. Job 34. 10, 11. j Psa. 5. 5, 6. 
 k Gen. 2. 17. Rom. C 23. 
 
 V. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 THE SECOND PART. 
 
 Of Man's Deliverance. 
 
 Cl. 12. Since then, by the righteous judgment of God, wo 
 deserve temporal and eternal punishment; is there no way 
 uy which we may escape that punishment, and be again re- 
 ceived into favour? 
 
 A. God will have his justice a satisfied : and therefore we 
 must make this full b satisfaction, either by ourselves, or by 
 another. 
 
 a Ex. 20, 5. b Deut. 24. 16. 2 Cor. 5. 14, 15. 
 
 Q.. 13. Can wc ourselves then make this satisfaction ? 
 
 A. By no means ; c but on the contrary we d daily increase 
 our debt. 
 
 c Job 9. 2, 3. and 15. 14, 15, 16. d Mat. 6. 12. Isa. 64. 6. 
 
 Q,. 14. Can there be found anywhere, one who is a mere 
 creature, able to satisfy for us ? 
 
 A. None ; for first, God will not c punish any other creature 
 for the sin which man hath committed ; and further, no mere 
 creature can sustain the burden of God's eternal wrath 
 against sin, so as to/deliver others from it. 
 
 e E£ek. 18. 20. / Rev. 3. 3. Psa. 49. 8. 9. 
 37 
 
6 CATECHISM. 
 
 Q.. 15. What soil of a mediator and deliverer then must 
 we seek for ? 
 
 A. For one who is very man, ^ and peifectly righteous' 
 and yet more powerful than ail creatures ; that is, one who 
 is also very h God. 
 
 ^ 1 Cor. 15. 21. Rom. 8. 3. h Rom. 9. 5. Isa. 7. 14. 
 
 VI. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 CI. 16. Why must he be very man, and also perfectly right 
 ous? 
 
 A. Because the justice of God requires that the same hu 
 man nature, which hath sinned, should a likewise make 
 satisfaction for sin ; and one, who is himself a sinner, b can* 
 not satisfy for others. 
 
 a Rom. 5. 12, 1.5. ft 1 Pet. 3. 18. Isa. 53. 11. 
 
 CI. 17. Why must he in one person be also very God ? 
 
 A. That he might, by the jwwer of his Godhead, c sustain- 
 jn his human nature, the burthen of God's wrath; and might 
 d obtain for, and restore to us, righteousness and life. 
 
 c 1 Pet. 3. 18. Acts 2. 24. Isa. 53. 8. d 1 John 1. 2. Jer. 
 2,3. 6. 2 Tim. 1. 10. John 6. 51. 
 
 Q,. 18. Who then is that mediator, who is in one person 
 both very God, and a real righteous man ? 
 
 A. Our Lord Jesus Christ : e " who of God is made unto / 
 as wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and re- 
 demption." 
 
 cMat. 1. 23. ITim. 3. 16. Luke 2. 11. /ICor. 1. 30. 
 
 QL. 19. Whence knowest thou this? 
 
 A. From the holy gospe', which God himself revealed first 
 in Paradise ; g- and afterwards published by the Patriarchs h 
 and Prophets, and was pleased to represent it, by the sha- 
 dows i of sacrifices and the other ceremonies of the law ; 
 and iastly, has accomplished it^'bv his only begotten Son. 
 
 Sr Gen. 3. 15. k Gen. 22. 17, 28. and 28. 14. Rom. 1. 2. Heb. 
 1. 1. i John 5. 46. Heb. 10. 7, 8. j Rom. 10. 4. Heb 13, 8. 
 
 VII. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q.. 20. Are all men then, as they perished in Adam, saved 
 by Christ ? 
 
 A. No ; only a those who are ingrafted Into him, b and 
 receive all his benefits, bv a true faith. 
 
 a Mat. 1. 21. Isa 53. 11. b John I. 12, 13. Rom. 13. Stt 
 
 eb. 10. 39. 
 
 Q. 21. What is true faith ? 
 
CATL^HISM. t 
 
 A. Tnie faith is not only a certain knowledge, c whereby 
 I hold for truth all that God has revealed to us in his word, 
 but also an assured d confidence, which the Holy e Ghost 
 Works by tiie Gospel,/ in my heart ; that not only to others, 
 but to me also, g remission of sin, everlasting righteousnes* 
 h and salvation, are freely given by God, i nierely of grace, 
 onlv for the sake of Christ's merits. 
 
 c'john 6. 69. John 17.3. Heb. 31. 3.G. d Eph, 3. 12. eRom. 
 4>16, 20. 21. Heb. 11. 1. Eph. 3. 12. Rom. 1. 16. 1 Cor. 1.21. 
 Acts 16. 14 Mat. lb. 17. John 3. 5. /Rom. 10. 14, 17. Mat. 
 9.2 g Rom. 5. 1. A Gal. 2. 20. i Rom. 3. 24, 25, 26. 
 
 Q.. 22 WJiat is then necessary for a Christian to believe? 
 
 A. All thingsj promised us in the gospel, whifh the irfi- 
 cles of our Catholic undoubted Christian faith briefly teach us. 
 j John 20. 31. Mat. 28. 19, 20. 
 
 a. 23. What are these articles? 
 
 A. I. I believe in God, the Father Almighty, maker of >enven 
 and earth: 
 
 II. And in Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son, our ft ^i.• 
 
 III. Who was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born ofV^ Virgin 
 Mary : 
 
 IV. Suffered under Pontius Pilate; teas crucified lead and 
 buried . He descended into hell : 
 
 V. The third day he rose again from the dead. 
 
 VI. He ascended into heaven, and sitteth at the nf At hand of 
 God the Father Almighty : 
 
 VII. From thence he shallcomt to judge the quick •^ the dead. 
 
 VIII. / believe in the Holy Ghost : 
 
 IX. I believe in an holy Catholic church: the »' tMunion qf 
 saints : 
 
 X. Thcfotgiveness of sins : 
 
 XI. The resurrection of the body : 
 \U. And tks life everlasting. Amen. 
 
 VIII. LORD'S DAV. 
 
 Q,. 24. How arc these articles divided 1 
 
 A. Into three parts; the first is of God the Fat cr, and our 
 cfeation ; a the second of God the Son, and our )"«lemplion 
 b the third of God the Holy Ghost, and our sanct \'.. t^^^n. c 
 a Gen. 1. b 1 Pet. 1. 18, 19. c 1 Pet. 1. 21, n. 
 
 Q,. 25 Since there is but one only d divine es^nce, why 
 speakest thou of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ? 
 
 A. Because God hath so e revealed himself in bis wed, 
 that these three distinct persons are the one only truo and 
 eternal God. 
 
 d Deut. 6. 4. eGen. 1. 26. Isa. 61. 1. John 14. 10, 17. 1 
 John 5. 7. John 1. 18. Mat. 28. 19. 2 Cor. 13. 14. 
 
8 CATECHISM. 
 
 IX. LORDS DAY. 
 
 Of God the Father. 
 
 Q,. 26. What believest thou when thou sayest, •• I believe 
 in God the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and earth?" 
 
 A. Tliat the eternal Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, (w hi. 
 c of nothing made heaven and earth, with all that is in 
 Ihem : who likewise upholds and b governs the same by his 
 eternal counsel and providence) is for the sake of Christ his 
 Son, my God and my Father ; on whom I rely so entirely, 
 that I have no doubt, but he will provide me with all things 
 necessary c for soul and body : and further that he will make 
 whatever evils he sends upon me, in this valley of tears, d 
 turn out to my advantage ; for he is able to do it, being al- 
 mighty e God, "and willing, being a/faithful Father. 
 
 a Gen. I. and 2. Psa. 33. 6. b Psa. 115. 3. Mat. 10. 29. 
 Heb. 1. 3. John 5. 17. c John 1. 12, 16. Rom. 8. 15, 16. Gal. 
 4. 5, 6. Eph. 1. 5. 1 John 3. 1. d Psa. 55. 22. Mat. 6. 26. 
 c Rom. 8. 28. and 4. 21. /Rom. 10. 12. Mat. 6. 26. and 7. 9, 
 10, 11. 
 
 X. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q,. 27. What dost thou mean by the providence of God ^ 
 
 A. The almighty and everywhere present power of God ; 
 « whereby, as it were by his hand, he b upholds and governs 
 heaven, earth, and all creatures ; so that herbs and grass, 
 rain c and drought, fruitful d and barren years, meat and 
 drink, e health and sickness, /riches and poverty, yea, and 
 all things g come not bv chance, but by his fatherlyhand. 
 
 a Acts 17. 25, 26, 27. 28. b Heb. 1. 3. c Jer. 5. 24. d Acta 
 14. 17. e John 9. 3. /Prov. 22. 2. Job 1. 21. ff Mat. 10. 29, 
 30. Eph. 1. 11. 
 
 Q.. 28. What advantage is it to us to know that God has 
 created, and by his providence doth still uphold all things. 
 
 A. That we may be patient in adversity ; h thankful i in 
 prosperity ; and that in all things, which may hereafter befall 
 us, we place our firm j trust in our faithful God and Father, 
 that nothing shall k separate us from his love ; since all crea« 
 turesare so itihis hand, that without his will they ^cannot so 
 much as move. 
 
 A Rom 5. 3. Psa. 39. 10. i Deut. 8. 10. 1 Thess. 5. 18. 
 TRom. 5. 3,4,5,6. & Rom. 8. 38. 39. 2 Job 1. 12. and 2. 6. Mat. 
 8 31 Isa. 10 15. 
 
CATECHISM. )|» 
 
 XI. LORD'S DAY. 
 Of God the Son. 
 
 Q^ 39. Whj is the Son of God called Jescs, that is a Sa- 
 viour ? 
 
 A. Because he saveth us, and delivereth us from our a sins ', 
 »nd likewise, bpcausc we ought not to seek, neither can find 
 b salvation in any other. 
 
 a Mat. 1. 21. b Acts 4. 12. 
 
 Q. 30. Do such then believe in Jesus the only Saviour, who 
 seek their salvation and happiness of saints, of themselves, 
 or anywhere else? 
 
 A. They do not , for though they boast of him in words, 
 vet in deeds they deny c Jesus the only deliverer and Sa- 
 viour; for one of tncse two things must be true, that either 
 Jesus is not a complete Saviour; or that they, who by a true 
 faith receive this Saviour, must find all things in him d ne- 
 cessary to their salvation. 
 
 c 1 Cor. 1. 13, 31. Gal. 5. 4. d Col. 2. 20. Isa. 9. 6, 7. Col. 
 1. 19, 20. 
 
 XII. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 ti. 31. Why is he called Christ, that is, anointed ? 
 
 A. Because he is ordained of God the Father, and a anoint- 
 ed with the Holy Ghost, to be our b chief Prophet and teach- 
 er; who has fuliy revealed to us the secret counsel and will 
 of God concerning our redemption ; and to be our only High 
 Priest, e who by the one sacrifice of his body, has redeemed 
 us, and makes continual d intercession with the Father for 
 us ; and also to be our eternal King, e who governs us by his 
 word and spirit; and who defends and / preserves us in (the 
 enjoyment of) that salvation, he has purchased for us. 
 
 oHeb. 1. 9. &Deut. 18. 18. Acts 3. 22. John 1. 18. and 15. 
 J5. Mat. 11. 27. c Psa. 110. 4. Heb. 7. 21. and 10. 14. 
 J Rom. 8. 34. e Psa. 2. 6. Luke 1. 33. / Mat. 28. 18. John 
 10.28. 
 
 a. 32. But why art thou called a Christian ? 
 
 A. Because I am a member of Christ g by faith, and thus 
 am partaker A of his anointing ; that so I may i confess his 
 name and present myself a living j sacrifice of thankfulness 
 to him : and also that with a free and good conscience I may 
 fight against sin and k Satan, in this life: and afterwards 
 /reign with him eternally, over all creatures. 
 
 ^ 1 Cor. 6, 15. h 1 John 2. 27. Joel 2. 28. i Mat. 10. 32. 
 ;• Rom. 12. 1. Apo. 1. 6. * Eph 6. 11, 12. 1 Tim. 1. 18, 19. 
 1 2 Tim. 2. 12. 
 
10 CATECHISM. 
 
 XIII. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q. 33. Why js Christ called the only begotten Son of God 
 since we are also the children of God ? 
 
 A. Because Christ alone is the eternal and natural Son of 
 c God ; but we are children b adopted of God, by prace, fit 
 his sake. 
 
 a John 1. 1. Heb. 1. 2. b Rom. 8. 15, 16, 17. Eph. 1. 5, 6. 
 
 Q,. 34. Wherefore callest thou him our Lord ? 
 
 A. Because he hath redeemed us, both soul and body, from 
 all our sins, not with gold or silver, c but with his precious 
 blood, and hath delivered us from all the power of the devil; 
 and thus hath made us his own property. 
 
 c 1 Pet. 1. 18. 19. 1 Cor. 6. 20. 
 
 XIV. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q.. 35. What is the meaninfr of these words — "He was con- 
 ceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary ?" 
 
 A. That God's eternal Son, who a is, and continueth true 
 and eternal b God, took upon him the very nature of man, 
 of the flesh and c blood of the Virgin Mary, by the opera- 
 tion of the Holy Ghost ; d that he might also be the true seed 
 of David, e like unto his brethren in all things, /sin excepted. 
 
 a John 1. 1. Col. 1. 15. Psa. 2. 7. b Rom. 9. 5. 1 John 5. 
 20. e John 1.14. Gal. 4. 4. d Mat. 1. 18. Luke 1. 35. 
 e Psa. 132. 2 Acts 2. 30. Rom. 1. 3. /Phil. 2. 7. Heb. 4. 15. 
 
 Q.. 36. What profit dost tliou receive by Christ's lioly con- 
 ception and nativity? 
 
 A. That he is our g mediator ; and with his innocence and 
 perfect holiness, covers in the sight of A God, my sins, where- 
 in I was conceived and brought forth ! 
 
 ff Heb. 2. 16, 17. A Psa. 32. 1. 1 Cor. 1. 30. Rom. 8. 34. 
 
 XV. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q. 37. What dost thou understand by the words " He suf. 
 fered ? " 
 
 A. That he, all the time that he lived on earth, but espe- 
 rially at the end of his life, a sustained in body and soul, the 
 wrath of God against the sins of all mankind: that so by hia 
 passion, as the only b propitiatory sacrifice, he might redeem 
 our body and soul from everlasting damnation, and obtain 
 for us the favour of God, righteousness and eternal life, 
 a 1 Pet. 2. 24. Isa. 53. 12. bl John 2. 2 Rom .3 25. 
 
CATECHISM. il 
 
 U. 38. Why did ho suffer under Pontius Pilate, as h^s judge ? 
 
 A. That he, bein-.' innocent, and yet condemned c jy a 
 'emporal judge, might thereby fVee us from the severe judg. 
 ment of God to which we were exposed, d 
 
 c Luke 23. 14. John 19. 4. Psa. 69. 4. d Gal. 3. 13, 14. 
 
 Q.. 39. Is there any thing more in his being crucified, than 
 if lie had died some other death ? 
 
 A. Yes [there is]; for thereby I am assured, that he took 
 )n him the curse which lay upon me; for the death of the 
 'loss was e accursed of God. 
 
 e Deut. 21. 23. Gal. 3. 13. 
 
 XVI. LORDS DAY. 
 
 Q.. 40. Why was it necessary for Christ to numble himself 
 even unto death? 
 
 A. Because with respect to the justice and truth of God, 
 satisfaction for our sins could be made a no otherwise, than 
 by the death of the Son b of God. 
 
 a Gen. 2. 17. b Heb. 2. 9, 10. Phil. 2. 8. 
 
 Q,. 41. Why was he also " buried ?" 
 
 A. Thereby to prove that he c was really dead. 
 c Acts 13. 29. Mark 15. 43—46. 
 
 Q.. 42. Since then Christ died for us, why must we also die ? 
 
 A. Our death is not a satisfaction for our gjns, but only an 
 abolishing of sin, and a passage into d eternal life. 
 d John 5. 24. Phil. 1. 23. 
 
 Q,. 43. What further benefit do we receive from the sacrifice 
 and death of Christ on the cross? 
 
 A. That by virtue thereof, our old man is crucified, dead, 
 and e buried with him ; that so the corrupt inclinations of the 
 flesli may no more / reign in us; but that we may ^ oflfer 
 ourselves unto him a sacrifice of thanksgiving. 
 
 e Rom. 6. 6. 7, <fcc. / Rom. 6. 12. ff Rom. 12. 1. 
 
 Q.. 44. Why is there added, "he descended into hell?" 
 
 A. That in my greatest temptations, I may be assured, 
 and wholly comfort myself in this, that my Lord Jesus Christ, 
 by his inexpressible anguish, pains, terrors, and hellish ago- 
 nies, in which he was plunged during all his sufferings, but 
 especially on the cross, hath A delivered me from the anguish 
 and torments of hell. 
 
 A Isa. 53. 10. Mat. 27. 46. 
 
 XVII. LORD'S DAY. 
 Q,. 45. What dotli the resurrection of Christ profit un 7 
 
12 CATECHISM. 
 
 A. First by his resurrection lie hath overcome death, that 
 he migrht a make us partakers of that righteousness which he 
 had purchased for us by his de.ith ; secondly, we are also by 
 his power, b raised up to a new life ; and lastly, the resurrec- 
 tion of Christ is a c sure pledge of our blessed resurrection. 
 
 a 1 Cor. 15. 16. b Rom. 6. 4. Col. 3. 1, &c, c 1 Cor. 15 
 Rom. 8. 11. 
 
 XVIII. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q.. 46. How dost thou understand these words, " he ascend- 
 ed into heaven ?" 
 
 A. That Christ, in sight of his disciples, was a taken up 
 from earth into heaven; and that he continues b there for 
 our interest, until he come again to judge the quick and the 
 dead. 
 
 a Acts 1. 9. Mark 16. 19. b Heb. 4. 14. Rom. 8. 34. Eph 
 4. 10. 
 
 Q,. 47. Is not Christ then with us even to the end of the 
 world, as he hath promised ? 
 
 A. Christ is very man and very God : with respect to his 
 c human nature, he is no more on earth ; but with re^:pect to 
 his Godhead, majesty, grace and spirit, he is at no time ab- 
 sent from us. 
 
 c Acts 3. 21. John 3. 13. John 16. 28. Mat. 28. 20. 
 
 Q.. 48. But if his human nature is not present, wherever 
 his Godhead is, are not then these two natures in Christ sepa- 
 rated from one another ? 
 
 A. Not at all ; for since the Godhead is incomprehensible 
 and d omnipresent, it must necessarily follow that e the same 
 is not limited with the human nature he assumed, and yel 
 remains personally united to it. 
 
 d Acts 7. 49. Mat. 24. 30. e Mat. 28. 20. John 16. 28. and 
 17. 11. John 3. 13. 
 
 Qi. 49. Of what advantage to us is Christ's ascension into 
 heaven ? 
 
 A. First, that he is our ^ advocate in the presence of his 
 Father in heaven : secondly, that we have our flesh in hea- 
 ven, as a sure pledge that he, as the head, will also A take 
 up to him.self, us, his members: thirdly, that he i sends ua 
 his spirit as an earnest, by whose power we " seek the things 
 which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of 
 God, 7 and not things on earth." 
 
 {T Heb. 9. 24. 1 John 2. 2. Rom. 8. 34. h John 14. 2. Eph 
 2. 6. i John 14. 16. 2 Cor. 1. 22. 2 Cor. 5. 5. j Col. 3. I 
 Phil. 3. 20. 
 
CATECHISM. 13 
 
 XIX. LOHlyS DAY. 
 
 Cl. 50 Why is it added, " and sitteth at the right Itand of 
 
 God?" 
 
 A. Because Christ is ascended into heaven for this end, 
 that he might there a appear as liead of his church, by whom 
 the Fatner b governs all things. 
 
 a Eph. 1. 20, 21, 22. Col. 1. 18. b Mat. 28. 13. John 5. 22. 
 
 a. 51. What profit is this glory of Christ, our head, unto 
 us? 
 
 A. First, that by his holy spirit he c poureth out heavenly 
 graces upon us his members: and then that by his power he 
 defends d and preserves us against all enemies. 
 c Eph, 4. 8. d Psa. 2. 9. John 10. 28. 
 
 Q. 52. What comfort is it to thee that " Christ shaH come 
 again to judge the quick and the dead?" 
 
 A. That in all my sorrows and persecutions, with uplifted 
 head e I lock for the very same person, who before offered 
 himself for my sake, to the tribunal of God, and bath re- 
 moved all curse from me, to come as judge from heaven : who 
 shall cast all his/ and my enemies into everlasting condem- 
 nation, but shall translate g me with all his chosen ones to 
 himself, into heavenly joys and glory. 
 
 c Luke 21. 28. Rom. 8. 23, 24. 1 Thes. 4. 16. / 2 Thes. I. 
 6,7,8,9. Mat. 25. 41. ^ Mat. 25. 34. 
 
 XX. LORDS DAY. 
 
 Of God the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Q. 53. What dost thou believe concerning the Holy Ghost T 
 A. First, that lie is true and co-eternal God with the Fa. 
 ther and the a Son : secondly, that he is also giten b me, ttr 
 c make me by a true faith, partaker of Christ and all hJ» 
 benefits, that he may d comfort me and e abide with me for 
 evv.T. 
 
 a Gen. 1. 2. Isa. 48. 16. 1 Cor. 3. 16. b Mat. 28. 19. 2 Cor, 
 I. 22. c Gal. 3. 14. 1 Fet. 1. 2. d Acts 9. 3L e John 14, 
 16. 1 Pet. 4. 14. 
 
 XXI. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q,. 54. What believest thou concerning the * Holy Catbo« 
 licChuri;h" of Christ. 
 A. That the 8on of God a from the b beginning to the en<t 
 aJohnlO. 11. 6Gen. 26. 4. 
 
 37* 
 
14 CATECHISM. 
 
 of the ivorld, g:athers, c defends, and d preserves to liiinseff 
 by his e spirit and word, out of the / whole human race. i 
 g- churrh chosen to everlasting life, ajrreeing in true faith, 
 and that I am and for ever shall remain, a A living member 
 thereof 
 
 c Rom. 9. 24. Eph. 1. 10. d John 10. 16. e Isa. 59. 21. 
 /•Deut. 10. 14, 15. g Acts 13. 48. A 1 Cor. 1. 8, 9. Rom. 8 
 35, &c. 
 
 Q. 55. What do you understand by " the communion of 
 saints?" 
 
 A. First, that all and every one who believes, being mem- 
 bers of Christ, are in common, t partakers of him, and of all 
 his riches and gifts : secondly, that every one must know It 
 to be his duty, readily and j cheerfully to employ his gifts, 
 for the advantage and salvation of other members. 
 
 i John 1, 3. 4. Rom. 8. 32. 1 Cor. 12. 13. j 1 Cor. 13. 5. 
 Phil. 2. 4, 5, fi. 
 
 Q.. 56. What believest thou concerning "the forglvenesa 
 of sins ?" 
 
 A. That God, for the sake of h Christ's satisfaction, will 
 no more I remember my sins, neither my corrupt nature, 
 against which I have to struggle all my life long; but will 
 graciously impute to me the righteousness of Christ, that I 
 may never be m condemned before the tribunal of God. 
 
 k 1 John 2. 2. 2 Cor. 5. 19, 21. I Jer. 31. 34. Psa. 103. 3, 
 4, 10, 11. Rom. 8. 1, 2, 3. m John 3. 18. 
 
 XXII. LORDS DAY. 
 
 Q,. 57. What comfort doth the " resurrection of the body" 
 afford thee ? 
 
 A. That not only my soul after this life shall be immedi> 
 ately taken a up to Christ its head; but also, that this my 
 body, being raised by the power of Christ, shall he reunitea 
 with my soul, and b made like unto the glorious body of 
 Christ, 
 c Luke 23. 43. Phil. 1. 23. ft 1 Cor. 15. 53. Job 19. 25, 26. 
 
 a. 58. What comfort takest thou from the article of " life 
 everlasting?" 
 
 A. That c since I now feel in my heart the beginning of 
 eternal joy, after this life, d I shall inherit perfect salvation, 
 which e "eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it 
 entered into the heart of man" to conceive! and that, to 
 priise God therein for ever. 
 
 c 2 Cor. 5. 2, 3, 6. Rom. 14. 17. d Psa, 10. 11. « 1 Cor 
 i. 0, 
 
CATECHISM. 15 
 
 XXIII. LORD S DAY. 
 
 CI. 59. Bui vtliat doth it profit thee now that thou believeflt 
 all this? 
 
 A. That I am righteous in Christ, before God, and an heir 
 of eternal life, a 
 
 a Rom. 5. 1, Rom. 1. J7. John 3. 36. 
 
 Q,. 60. How art thou righteous before God ? 
 
 A. Only b by a true faith in Jesus Christ: so that, though 
 my conscience accuse nie, that I have grossly transgressed all 
 Ihe commands of God, and c kept none of them, and am still 
 d inclined to all evil; notwithstanding, God, without any 
 e merit of mine, but only of mere/grace, grants §• and A im- 
 putes to me, the perfect i satisfaction, righteousness and ho- 
 liness of Christ ; even so, as if I never had had, nor com- 
 mitted any sin : yea, as if I had fully j accomplished all that 
 obedience which Christ hath accomplished for me ; k inas- 
 much as I embrace such benefit with a believing heart. 
 
 b Rom. 3, 22, &c. Gal. 2. 10. Eph. 2. 8, 9. c Rom. 3, 9, 
 &c. d Rom. 7. 23. e Rom. 3. 24. / Tit. 3. 5. Eph. 2. 8, 
 9. g- Rom. 4. 4, C>. 2 Cor. 5. 19. A IJohn 2. 1. iRom.3. 
 24. 25. j 2 Cor. 5. 21. k Rom. 3, 28. John 3. 18. 
 
 Q. CI. What sayest thou, that thou art righteous by faith 
 only? 
 
 A. Not that I am acceptable to God, on account of the 
 I worthiness of my faith; but because only the satisfaction 
 righteousness, and holiness of Christ is my righteousness 
 before m God ; and that I cannot receive n and apply the 
 san)e to nij self any other way than bv faith only. 
 
 / Psa. IG. 2. Eph. 2. 8, 9. to 1 Cor. 1. 30. 1 Cor. 2. 2. 
 n 1 John 5. 10» 
 
 XXIV. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q. 02 But why cannot our good works be the whole, or 
 part of our righteousness before God ? 
 
 A. Because that the riijhteousness, which can he approved 
 of before the tribunal of God, must be absolutely perfect, and 
 in all respects a conformable to the divine law : and also, that 
 )ur best works in this life are all imperfect and b defiled with 
 sin. 
 
 'a Gal. 3. 10. Deut. 27. 26. b Isa. 64. 6. 
 
 Q,. 63. What ! do not our good works merit, which yet God 
 will reward in this and in a future life? 
 
 A. This reward is not of merit, but of grace, e 
 c Luke 17. 10. 
 
 (^. 64. But doth not this doctrine make men careless and 
 profane ? 
 
16 CATECHISM. 
 
 A. By no means: for it ie impossible that those, who are 
 implanted into Christ by a true faith, should not bring forth 
 fVuitB o(d thankfulness. 
 
 dMat. 7. 17,18. John 15.5. 
 
 XXV. LORDS DAY. 
 Of the Sacraments. 
 
 Q.. 65. Since then we are made partakers of Christ and aL 
 his benefits by faith only, whence doth this faith proceed? 
 
 A. From the Holy Ghost, who works a faith in our heart* 
 by the preaching of the gospel, and & confirms it by the use 
 of the sacraments. 
 
 a Eph. 2. 8. and 6. 23. Phil. 1 29. b Mat. 28. 19. Rom. 
 4. 11. 
 
 Q. 66. What are the sacraments? 
 
 A. Tiie sacraments are holy visible signs and seals, ap> 
 pointed of God for this end, that by the use thereof, he may 
 the more fully declare and seal to us the promise of the gos- 
 pel, viz. that he grants us freely the remission of sin, and c 
 life eternal, for the sake of that one sacrifice of Christ, accom. 
 plished on the cross. 
 
 c Gen. 17. U. Rom. 4. 11. Ex. 12. Lev. 6. 25. Acts 22. 16. 
 and 2. 38. Mat. 26. 28. 
 
 Q. 67. Are both word and sacraments, then, ordained and 
 appointed for this end, that they may direct our faith to the 
 i^acrifice of Jesus Christ on the cross, as the only ground of 
 our salvation ? 
 
 A. Yes, indeed: for the Holy Ghost teaches us in the gos- 
 pel, and assures us by the sacraments, d that the whole of 
 our salvation depends upon that one sacrifice of Christ which 
 he offered for us on the cross. 
 
 d Rom. 6. 3. Gal. 3. 27. 
 
 Q,. 68. How many sacraments has Christ instituted in tbt 
 new covenant, or testament ? 
 
 A. « Two: namely, holy baptism and the holy supper. 
 e 1 Cor. 10. 2, 3. 4. 
 
 XXVI. LORDS DAY. 
 
 Of Holy Baptism. 
 
 Q,. 69. How art thou admonished and assured by holy bap 
 tism, that the one sacrifice of Christ upon the cross is of rea 
 dvantagc to thee ? 
 
 A. Thus: That Christ appointed a this external wasbinf 
 a Mat. 28. 19 Acta 2. 38. 
 
CATECHISM. 17 
 
 mth water, adding thereto t^is b promise, that I am as cer- 
 tainly washed by his blood and spirit from all the pollution 
 of my soul ; that is, from all n)y sins, as I am c washed ex. 
 ternally with water, by which the tilthiness of the body is 
 commonly washed away. 
 
 b Mark 16. 16. Mat. 3. 11. Bom. 6. 3. e Mark 1. 4. Luke 
 3.3. 
 
 Ci. 70. What is it to be washed with the blood and spirit 
 of Christ? 
 
 A. It is to receive of God the remission of sins, freely, for 
 the sake of Christ's blood, which he d shed for us by his sacri. 
 fice upon the cross : and also to be renewed by the Holy Ghost, 
 and sanctified to be members of Christ ; that so we may more 
 and more die unto sin, and e lead holy and unblameable lives. 
 
 d Heb. 12. 24. 1 Pet. 1. 2. Apo. 1. 5. e Jolm 1. 33. Rom. 
 6.4. Col. 2. 11. 
 
 Q,. 71. Where has Christ promised us that he will as cer- 
 tainly wash us by his blood and spirit, as we are washed witb 
 the water of baptism ? 
 
 A. In the institution of baptism which is thus expressed, 
 "/go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in 
 the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost, ^," " he that belie veth, and is baptized, shall be saved; 
 but he that believeth not, shall be damned." This promise ia 
 also repeated, where the scripture calls baptism " the A wash- 
 ing of regeneration, and the washing i away of sins." 
 /Mat. 28. 19. fi' Mark 16. 16. A Tit. 3. 5. i Acts 22. 16 
 
 XXVII. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q,. 72. Is then the external baptism with water, the wash- 
 ing away of sin itself? 
 
 A. Not at all : for the a blood of Jesus Christ only, and the 
 Holy Ghost, cleanse us from all 6 sin. 
 
 a Mat. 3. 11. 1 Pet. 3. 21. b 1 John 1. 7. 1 Cor. 6. 11. 
 
 Q. 73. Why then doth the Holy Ghost call baptism " the 
 washing of regeneration," and " the washing away of sins?" 
 
 A. God speaks thus not without great cause, to wit, not 
 only thereby to teach us, that as the filth of the body is purged 
 away by waier, so our sins are c removed by the blood and 
 spirit of Jesus Christ; but especially, that by d this divine 
 Dledge and sign he may assure us, that we are spiritually 
 cleansed from our sins as really, as we are externally washed 
 with water. 
 
 cRev. 1. 5. 1 Cor. 6. 11. d Mark 16. 16. Gal. 3. 27. 
 
 Q.. 74. Are infants also to be baptized ? 
 
 A. Yes : for since they, as well as the adult, are included 
 
18 CATECHISM. 
 
 in the e covenant and /church nf God ; and since ff redemp 
 tion from sin by the blood of Christ, and the ft Holy Ghost, 
 tlie author of faith, is promised to them no less than to the 
 adult; they must llierefore by baptism, as a sign of the cove, 
 nant, be also admitted into the Christian church; and be dis. 
 tinguished i from the children of infidels, as was done in the 
 old covenant or testament byj circumcision, insteau of which, 
 k baptism is instituted in the new covenant. 
 
 c Gen. 17. 7. Acts 2. 39. / 1 Cor. 7. 14. Joel 2. 16. g- Mat. 
 19. 14. k Luke 1. 14, 15. Psa. 22. 10. Acts 2. 39. i Act* 
 10. 47. 1 Cor. 12. 13. and 7. 14. j Gen. 17. 14. k Col. 2. 11, 
 12, 13. 
 
 XXVIII. LORD'S DAY. 
 Of the Holy Supper of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 Q,. 75. How art thou admonished and assured in the Lord's 
 supper, that thou art a partaker of that one sacrifice of Christ 
 accomplished on the cross, and of all his benefits? 
 
 A. 'I'hus; That Christ has commanded me and all believ 
 ers, to eat of this broken bread, and to drink of this cup, in 
 remembrance of him; a adding these promises: first, that his 
 body was offered and broken on the cross for me, and his blood 
 shed for me, as certainly as I sec with my eyes, the bread of • 
 the Lord broken for me, and the cup communicated tome: 
 and further, that he feeds and nourishes my soul to everlast- 
 ing life, with his crucified body and shed blood, as assuredly 
 as I receive from the hands of the minister, and taste with 
 my mouth the bread and cup of the Lord, as certain signs of 
 the body and blood of Christ. 
 
 a Mat. 2G. 26, 27, 28. Mark 14. 22, 23, 24. Luke 22. 19, 20. 
 1 Cor. 10. IG, 17. and 11. 23, 24, 25. 
 
 Q. 76. What is it then to eat the crucified body, and drink 
 the shed blood of Christ? 
 
 A. It is not only to embrace with a believing heart all the 
 sufteriugs and death of Christ, and thereby to 6 obtain the 
 pardon of sin, and life eternal ; but also, besides that, to be- 
 come more and more c united to his sacred body, by the Holy 
 Ghost, who dwells both in Christ and in us: d so that we, 
 though Christ is in heaven and we on earth, are notwith- 
 standing " Flesh of his flesh, and bone of e his bone;" and 
 that we live, /and are governed for ever by one spirit, aa 
 members of the same body are by one soul. 
 
 b John 6. 35, 40, 47, 48, 50, 51, 53, 54. e John C. 55, 56 
 rf Acts 3.21. and 1. 9, 10, 11. 1 Cor. I). 20. c Eph. 5. 29, 30, 31, 
 32. 1 Cor. 6. 15, 17, 19. 1 John 3. 24. / John 6. 56 57, 53 
 Eph. 4. 15, 16. 
 
 Q. 77. Where has Christ promised that he will as certainly 
 
CATECHISM. 19 
 
 teed and nourish believers with his body and blood, as Ihey 
 eal of this broken bread, and drink of this cup? 
 
 A. In the institution of the suppur, which is thus ex- 
 pressed ; g " The Lord Jesus, in the same night in which-he 
 was betrayed, took bread, and when he had ijiven thanks, 
 .ic brake it, and said, eat ; tliis is my body, which is broken 
 for you ; this do in remembrance of me: al'ter the same man- 
 ner lie also took the cup, when he had supped, sayinj;, this h 
 cup is the new testament in my blood; i tliis do ye, as often 
 as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For, as oflen as ye 
 eat tliis bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's 
 death till he come." 
 
 This promise is repeated by the holy apostle Paul, where 
 he saj's, f " The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the 
 communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we 
 break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? for 
 we, being many, are one bread and one body, because we are 
 all partakers of that one bread." 
 
 ff 1 Cor. n. 23. Mat. 26. 26. Mark 14. 22. Luke 22. 19. 
 A Ex. 24. 8. Heb. 9. 20. t Ex. 13. 9. 1 Cor. 11. 26. j 1 Cor. la 
 16, 17. 
 
 XXIX. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q. 78. Do then the bread and wine become the very body 
 and blood of Christ? 
 
 A. Not at all : a but as the water in baptism is not changed 
 into the blood of Christ, neither is the washing away of sin 
 itself, being only the sign and confirmation thereof appointed 
 of God : so the bread in the Lord's supper is not changed into 
 the very b body of Christ ; though agreeably to the c nature 
 and properties of sacraments, it is called the body of Christ 
 Jesus. 
 
 a 1 Cor. 10. 1, 2, 3, 4. 1 Pet. 3. 21. John 6. 35, 62, 63. h 1 
 Cor. 10. 10, &c. and 11. 20, &.c. c Gen. 17. 10, 11, 14. Ex 12. 
 26,27,43,48. Acts 7. 8. Mat. 26. 26. Mark 14. 24. 
 
 Q,. 79. Why then doth Christ call the bread his body, and 
 the cup his blood, or the new covenant in his blood; and 
 Paul the "Communion of the body and blood of Christ?" 
 
 A. Christ speaks thus, not without great reason, namely, 
 not only thereby to teach us, that as bread and wine support 
 this temporal life, so his crucified body and shed blood are the 
 true meat and drink, whereby our souls are d fed to eternal 
 life; but more especially by these visible signs and pledges 
 to assure us, that we are as really partakers of this true body 
 and blood (by the operation of the Holy Ghost) as we e receive 
 
 d John G. 51, 55, 56. t 1 Cor. 10. 16, 17. and 11. 26. 27, 28. 
 Eph. 5. 30. 
 
20 CATECHISM. 
 
 by the mouths of our bodies these holy signs in icmembrance 
 of him ; and that all his sufferings / and obedience are as 
 certainly ours, as if we had in our own persons suffered and 
 made satisfaction for our sins to God. 
 
 /Rom. 5. 9, 18, 19. and 8. 4. 
 
 XXX. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 a. 80. Wliat difference is there between the Lord's supper 
 and the Popish mass ? 
 
 A. The Lord's supper testifies to us, that we have a ful^ 
 pardon of all sin, a by the only sacrifice of Jesus Christ, 
 which he himself has once accomplished on the cross; and. 
 that we by the Holy Ghost are ingrafted b into Christ, who, 
 according to his human nature, is now not on earth, but in 
 c heaven, at the right hand of God his Father, and will there 
 d be worshipped by us :— but the mass teacheth, that the liv- 
 ing and dead have not the pardon of sins through the suffer- 
 ings of Christ, unless Christ is also daily offered for them by 
 the priests; and further, that Christ is bodily under the form 
 of bread and wine, and therefore is to be e worshipped in 
 them; so that the mass at bottom is nothing else than a / 
 denial of the one sacrifice and sufferings of Jesus Christ, and 
 an accursed idolatry. 
 
 a Heb. 7. 27. and 9. 12, 26. Mat. 26. 28, Luke 22. 19. 20. 2 
 Cor. 5. 21. b I Cor. 6. 17. and 12. 13. c Heb. 1. .3. and 8. 1, 
 &c. d John 4. 21, 22, 23. Col. 3. 1. Phil. 3. 20. Luke 24. 52, 
 53. Acts 7. 55. e In canone Misss and de consecra. distinct. 
 2.Concil. Trid. Sess.l3. 15. /Isa. 1. 11. 14. Mat. 15.9. Col. 
 
 2. 22, 23. Jer. 2. 13. 
 
 Q,. 8L For whom is the Lord's supper instituted ? 
 
 A. For those who are truly sorrowful g for their sins, and 
 yet trust that these are forgiven them for the sake of Christ; 
 and that their remaining infirmities A are covered by his pas- 
 sion and death ; and who also earnestly i desire to have their 
 faith more and more strengthened, and their lives more holy ; 
 but hypocrites, and such as turn not to God with sincere 
 hearts, eat and j drink judgment to themselves. 
 
 ff Mat. 5. 3, 6. Luke 7. 37. 38. and 15. 18, 19. A Psa. 103. 
 
 3. i Psa. 116. 12, 13. 14. 1 Pet. 2. 11, 12. j 1 Cor. 10.20,&c. 
 and 11. 28, &c. Tit. 1. 16. Psa. 50. 15, 16. 
 
 Q.. 82. Are they also to be admitted to this supper, who, 
 by confession and life, declare themselves infidels and un. 
 godly ? 
 
 A. No ; for by this, the covenant of God would be profaned, 
 and his wrath k kindled against the whole congregation 
 
 k 1 Cor. 10. 21. and 11. 30. 31. Isa. 1. 11, 13. Jer. 7. 21 
 Pea. 50. 16, 22. 
 
CATECHISM. 21 
 
 therefore it is the duty of the Christian church, according to 
 the appointment of /Christ and his apostles, to exclude such 
 persons, by the keys of llie kingdom of heaven, till they show 
 amendment of life. 
 
 /Mat. 18.17,18. 
 
 XXXI. LORDS DAY. 
 
 d. 83. What are a the keys of the kingdom of heaven ? 
 
 A» The preaching b of the holy gospel, and Christian disci- 
 pline, c or excommunication out of the Christian church : by 
 these two, the kingdom of heaven is opened to believers, and 
 ■but against unbelievers. 
 
 a Mat. 16. 19. b John 20. 23. c Malt. 18. 15—18. 
 
 Q. 84. How is the kingdom of heaven opened and shut by 
 the preaching of the holy gospel ? 
 
 A. Thus: when according to the command of d Christ, it 
 is declared and publicly testified to all and every believer, 
 that, whenever they e receive the promise of the gospel by a 
 true faith, all their sins are reaiiy forgiven them of God, for 
 the sake of Christ's merits; and on the contrary, when it is 
 declared and testified to all unbelievers, and such as do not 
 eincerely repent, that they stand exposed to the wrath of God, 
 and eternal / condemnation, so long as they are g uncon. 
 verted :— according to which testimony of the gospel, God 
 will judge them, both in this, and the life to come. 
 
 dMat. 28. 19. e John 3. 18. 36. Mark 16. 16. /2Thess. 1. 
 7, 8, 9. g John 20. 21, 22. 23. Mat. 16. 19. Rom. 2. 2, 13—17. 
 
 Q.. 85. How is the kingdom of heaven shut and opened by 
 Christian discipline ? 
 
 A. Thus: when according h to the command of Christ, 
 those, who under the name of Christians, maintain doctrines, 
 or practices t inconsistent therewith, and will not, after hav- 
 ing been often brotherly admonished, renounce their errors 
 and wicked course of life, are complained of to the church, j 
 or to those, who are thereunto At appointed by the church: 
 and if they despise their admonition, / are by them forbid the 
 use of the sacraments; whereby they are excluded from the 
 Christian church, and by God himself from the kingdom of 
 Christ; and when they promise and show real amend- 
 ment, are again m received as members of Christ and IiiH 
 church. 
 
 A Mat. 18. 15. i 1 Cor. 5. 12. j Mat. 18. 15—18. k Ronr.. 
 12. 7. 8, 9. 1 Cor. 12. 28. 1 Tim. 5. 17. 2 Thes. 3. 14. / Mat 
 18. 17. I Cor. 5. 3, 4, 5. « 2 Cor. 8. 6, 7, 8, 10. 11. Luke 
 15. 18. 
 
CATECHISM. 
 XXXII. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 THE THIRD PARI 
 
 Of Thankfulness. 
 
 Q,. 86, Fince then we are delivered from our misery, merely 
 i)f grace, through Christ, without any merit of ours, why 
 must we still do good works? 
 
 A. Because Christ, having redeemed and delivered us by 
 his blood, also renews us by his holy spirit, after his own 
 image ; that so we may testify by the whole of our condu* t, 
 our gratitude a to God for his blessings, and that he may be 
 b praised by us; also, that every one may be c assured in 
 himself of his faith, by the fruits thereof;' and that, by our 
 godly conversation, others mav be d gained to Christ. 
 
 a 1 Cor. 6. 19, 20. Kom. 6. 13, and 12, 1, 2. 1 Pet. 2. 5, 9, 
 10. b Mat. 5. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 12. c 2 Pet. 1. ]0. Gal. 5. 6, 
 24. d 1 Pet. 3. 1, 2. Mat. 5. 16. Rom. 14. 19. 
 
 Q,. 87. Cannot they then be saved, who, continuing in their 
 wicked and ungrateful lives, are not converted to God? 
 
 A. By no means : for the holy scripture declares e that no 
 unchaste person, idolater, adulterer, thief, covetous man, 
 drunkard, slanderer, robber, or any such like, shall inherit 
 the kingdom of God 
 e 1 Cor, 6. 9, 10. Eph. 5. 5, 6. 1 John 3. 14, 15. Gal. 5*. 21. 
 
 XXXIII. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q. 88. Of how many parts doth the true conversion of man 
 consist ? 
 
 A. Of two parts; of a the mortification of the old, and 
 of the quickening of the new man. 
 
 a Rom. 6. 4, 5, 6. Eph. 4. 22, 23. Col. 3. 5. 1 Cor. 5. 7. 
 
 Q,. 89. What is the mortification of the old man ? 
 
 A. It is a 6 sincere sorrow of heart, that we have provoked 
 God by our sins, and more and more to hate and flee from 
 .hem. 
 
 b Psa 51. .3, 8, 17. Luke 15. 18. Rom. 8. 13. Joel I. 12, 13. 
 
 a. 90. What is the quickening of the new man ? 
 
 A. It is a sincere joy of heart in God, through Christ, c and 
 with love and d delight to live according to the will of God 
 •n all good works. 
 
 c Rom. 5. 1, 2. and 14. 17. Isa. 57. 15. d Rom. 6. 10, 11. 
 I Pet. 4. 2. Gal. 2. 20. 
 
 Q,. 91, But what aiw cood works? 
 
 A. Only those which proceed from a true e faith, are pei 
 e Rom. 14.23, 
 
CATECHISM. 23 
 
 forined according to the/ law of God. and to his g glory ; and 
 not such as are h founded on our imaginations, or the insti- 
 tutions of men. 
 
 / 1 Sam. 15. 2-2. Eph. 2. 2. 10. g 1 Cor. 10. 31. A Deut. 
 12. 32. Ezek. 20. 18. Mat. 15. 9. 
 
 XXXIV. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 a. P2. What is the law of God? 
 
 A. God spake all these words, Rxod. xx. D»ut, v. saying, I 
 am the Li»rd thy God, which hath brought thee out of the 
 land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. 
 
 I. Com. Thou shall have no other gods before me. 
 
 II. Thou shall not make unio thyself any graven image, nor 
 the likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the earth 
 beneath, or in the water under the earth. Thou shall not bow 
 down thyself to them, nor seme them ; for I, the Lord thy God, 
 am a jealous Qod, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the 
 children, unto the third and fourth generation of them that hall 
 vie, and showing mercy ur.to thousands of them that love me and 
 keep my commandmenis. 
 
 III. Thou shall not take the name of the Lord thy Qod in vain : 
 fcr the Lord will not hold him guiltless, that taketh his name in 
 vain. 
 
 IV. Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy : six days shalt 
 thou labour and do all thy work; but the seventh day is the sab- 
 bath of the Lord thy Ood: in it thou shalt do no manner of work^ 
 thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy 
 maidservant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy 
 gates. For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, 
 and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day : wherefore 
 the Lord blessed the sabbath day, and hallowed it. 
 
 V. Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be 
 long upon the land, which the Lord thy Qod giveth thee. 
 
 VI. Thou shall not kill. 
 
 VII. Thou shall not commit adultery. 
 
 VIII. Thou shalt not steal. 
 
 IX. Thou shalt vol bear false witness against thy neighbour. 
 
 X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's house ; thou shall not 
 covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid- 
 tervant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neigh- 
 hour's. 
 
 Q,. 93. How are these ten commands divided ? 
 
 A. Into two a tables: the b first of which teaciies us, hew 
 we must behave towards Ood ; the second, what duties we 
 owe to our neishbour. 
 
 a Ex. 34. 28, 29. Deut. 4. 13. and 10. 3, 4. 
 
 Q. 94. What doth God enjoin in the first commacd? 
 
94 CATECHISM. 
 
 A. That I, as sincerely as I desire the salvation of my owj 
 ioul, avoid and flee from all idolatry, c sorcery, d sooth-say* 
 ing, superstition, e invocation of saints, or any other crea- 
 tures : and learn / rightly to know the only true God ; g trust 
 in him alone, with humility h and patience t submit to him ; 
 ; expect all good things from him only; k love, t fear, and m 
 glorify him with my whole heart : so that I renounce n and 
 forsake all creatures, rather than o commit even the least 
 thing contrary to his will. 
 
 c I Cor. 6. 9, 10. and 10. 7, 14. Lev. 18. 21. d Deut. 18. 10. 
 11, 12. e Mat. 4. 10. Rev. 19. 10. / John 17. 3. ff Jer. 17. 
 5,7. AHeb. 10. 36. Col. 1. 11. Rom.5. 3, 4. Phil. 2. 14. tl 
 Pet. 5. 5, G. jPsa. 104. 27. Isa. 45. 7. James 1. 17. A Deut. 
 6. 5. Mat. 22. 37. I Deut. 6. 5. Mat. 10. 28. to Mat. 4. 10 
 n Mat. 5. 29, 30. Acts 5. 29. Mat. 10. 37. o Mat. 5. 19. 
 
 Q. 95. 'Vhat is idolatry? 
 
 A. Idolatry is, instead of, or besides that one true God, who 
 has manifested himself in his word, to contrive, or have any 
 other object, in which men place their trust, p 
 
 p 2 Chron. 16. 12. Phil. 3. 18, 19. Gal. 4. 8. Eph. 2. 12. 
 
 XXXV. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q,. 96. What doth God require in the second command ? 
 
 A. Th«t we in no wise a represent God by images, nor 
 worship i him in any other way than he has commanded in 
 his word. 
 
 a Deut. 4. 15. Isa. 40. 18. Rom. 1. 23. &c. Acts 17. 29. bl 
 Sam. 15. 33. Deut. 12. 30. 
 
 Q,. 97. Are images then not at all to be made? 
 
 A. God neither can, nor c may be represented by any mea ns , 
 but as to r.reatures, though they may be represented, yet God 
 forbids tc make, or have any resemblance of them, either ir 
 order to worsliip them, d or to serve God by them. 
 
 e Deut. 4. 15, 16. Isa. 46. 5. Rom. 1. 23. d Ex. 23. 24. and 
 34. 13, 14. Numb. 32. 52. Deut. 7. 5. 
 
 Q,. 98. But may not images be tolerated in the churches, 
 as books of the laity ? 
 
 A. No: for we must not pretend to be wiser than God 
 who will have his people e taught, not by dumb images, 
 /but by the lively preaching of his word. 
 
 e 2 Tim. 3. 16. 2 Pet. 1. 19. / Jer. 10. 1, &c. Hab. 2. 18 
 19. 
 
 XXXVI. LORD'S DAY. 
 Q,. 99. What is required in the third command? 
 
CATECHISM. as 
 
 A. That we, not only by cursing or a perjury, but also by 
 trash swearing, must not profane or abuse the name of God, 
 nor by silence or connivance be partalters of these horrible 
 Bins in others: and, briefly, that we use the holy namf of 
 c God no otherwise than with fear and reverence; so that 
 he may be rightly (/confessed and e worshipped by us, and 
 be glorified in all our words and works. 
 
 a Lev. 24. 11. and 19. 12. Mat. 5. 37. Lev. 5. 4. b Isa. 45. 
 S3, 24. e Mat. 10. 32. d 1 Tim. 2. 8. el Cor. 3. 16, 17. 
 
 Q.. 100. Is then the profaning of God's name, by swearing 
 and cursing, so heinous a sin, that his wrath is kindled 
 against those who do not endeavour, as much as in them lies, 
 to prevent and forbid such cursing and swearing? 
 
 A. It undoubtedly is: /for there is no sin greater, or more 
 provoking to God, than the profaningof his name ; and there- 
 fore he has commanded this ^ sin to be punished with death. 
 /Lev. 5. 1. e Lev. 24. 15. 
 
 XXXVn. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q. 101. May we then swear religiously by the name of 
 God? 
 
 A. Yes: either when the magistrates demand it of the sub- 
 jects; or when necessity requires us thereby to confirm d 
 fidelity and truth to the glory of God, and the safety of our 
 neighbour : for such an oath is b founded on God's word, and 
 therefore was justly c used by the saints, both in the Old and 
 New Testament. 
 
 a Ex. 22. 11. Neh. 13. 25. b Deut. 6. 13. Heb. 6. 16 
 c Gen. 21. 24. Jos. 9. 15, 19. 1 Sam. 24. 22. 2 Cor. 1.23. Rom. 
 1.9. 
 
 Q.. 102. May we also swear by saints or any other crea- 
 tures ? 
 
 A. No: for a lawful oath is calling upon God, as the only 
 one who knows the heart ; that he will bear witness to the 
 truth, and punish me if I swear d falsely; which honour is 
 • due to no creature. 
 
 </2Cor. 1. 23. e Mat. 5. 34, 35. 
 
 XXXVin. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q,. 103. What doth God require in the fourth command? 
 
 A. First : that the ministry of the Gospel, and the school! 
 be a maintained ; and that I, especially on the sabbath, b ttaat 
 
 a Deut. 12. 19. Tit. 1. 5. . Tim. 3. 14, 15. 1 Cor. 9. 11. 2. 
 Tim. 2. 2. ^d 1 Tim. 3. 15. bhev.SO^^ 
 
26 CATECHISM. 
 
 is on theday of rest,cdiligently frequent d the church of God 
 \o hear his word, to use the sacraments, c publicly to call, 
 upon the Lord, and contribute to the relief of the / poor, as 
 becomes a Christian : eccondly. that all the days of my life 1 
 cease from my evil works, and yield myself to the I^ord, to 
 work by his holy spirit in me: and thus g- begin in this life 
 the eternal sabbath. 
 
 c Acts 2. 42, 46. 1 Cor. 14. 19, 29, 31. d 1 Cor.ll. 33. «1 
 Tim. 2. 1. /I Con 16. 2. g Isa. 60. 23. 
 
 XXXIX. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q,. 104. What doth God require in the fifth command? 
 
 A. That I show all honour, love, and fidelity, to my father 
 and mother, and all in authority over me, and a submit my- 
 self to their good instruction and correction with due obedi- 
 ence; and also patiently bear with their b weaknesses and 
 infirmities, since it pleases c God to jiovern us by tiicir hand. 
 
 a Eph. 6. 1, 2, &c. Col. 3. 18, 20. Eph. 5. 22. Rom. 1. 31. 
 6 Prov. 23. 22. c Eph. 6. 5, 6, Col. 3. 19. 31. Rom. 13. 1—8. 
 Mat. 22. 21. 
 
 XL. LORDS DAY. 
 
 0,. 105. What doth God require in the si.xth command? 
 
 A. That neither in thoughts, nor words, nor gestures, much 
 less in deeds, I dishonour, hate, wound or a kill my neigh* 
 bour, by myself or by another; but that T lay b aside all de» 
 sire of revenge : also, that I c hurt not myself, nor wilfully 
 expose myself to any danger: wherefore also the magistrate 
 d is armed with the sword, to prevent murder. 
 
 a Mat. 5. 21, 22. Prov. 12. 18. Mat. 26. 52. b Eph. 4. 26. 
 Rom. 12. 19. Mat. 5. 39. 40. c Mat. 4, 5, 6, 7. Uol. 2. 23. 
 d Gen. 9. 6. Mat. 26. 52. Rom. 13. 4. 
 
 Q,. 106. But this command seems only to speak of murder ? 
 
 A. In forbidding murder, God teaches us that he abhors the 
 causes thereof; such as e envy, /hatred, anger, and desire of 
 revenge; and that g he accounts all these as murder. 
 
 e James 1.20. Gal. 5. 20. /Rom. 1.29. 1 John 2. 9. gl 
 John 3. 15. 
 
 Q,. 107. But is it enough that we don't kill any man in the 
 manner mentioned above ? 
 
 A. No: for when God forbids envy, hatred, and anger, he 
 commands us to A love our neiehbour as ourselves; to show 
 I patience, peace, j meekness, k mercy, and all kindness, to- 
 
 h Mat. 22. 39. and 7. 12. i Rom. 12. 10. j Eph. 4. 2. Gal. 6. 
 I, 2. Mat. 5. 5. Rom. 12. 18. k Ex. 23. 
 
CATECHISM. 2? 
 
 »vard» him ; / and prevent liis hurt as mucn as in us lies : and 
 thai we m do good, even to our enemies. 
 
 I Mat. 5. 45 m Rom. 12. 20. 
 
 XLI. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q.. 108. What doth the seventh command teach us? 
 
 A. That all uncleanness is accursed a of God: and that 
 therefore we must with all our hearts b detest the same, and 
 live e chastely and temperately, whether in d holy wedlock 
 or in a single life. 
 
 «Lov. 18. 27. 6 Deut. 29. 20-23. cl Thes. 4. 3. 4 d Heb. 
 13. 4. 1 Cor. 7. 4—9. 
 
 Q. 109. Doth God forbid in this command, only adultery, 
 and fluch like gross sins ? 
 
 A. Since both our body and soul are temples of the Holy 
 Ghost, he commands us to preserve them pure and holy; 
 therefore he forbids all unchaste actions, « gestures, words, 
 thoughts, /desires, and whatever ^^ can entice men thereto. 
 
 fiEph. 5. 3. ICor. 6. 18. /Mat. 5. 28. £• Eph. 5. 18. 1 Cor 
 15. 33. 
 
 XLII. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 a. 110. What doth God forbid in the eighth command? 
 
 A. God forbids not only those a thefts, and b robberies, 
 Which are punishable by the magistrate ; but he comprehends 
 under the name of theft all wicked tricks and devices, whereby 
 we design to c appropriate to ourselves the goods which be- 
 long to our neighbour: whether it be by force, or under the 
 appearance of rin-ht ; as by unjust d weights, ells, e measures, 
 fraudulent merchandise, false coins, /usury, or by any other 
 way forbidden by God; as also all ^ covetousness, all abuse 
 and waste of his gifts. 
 
 a 1 Cor. 6. 10. b 1 Cor. 5. 10. c Luke 3. 14. 1 Thes. 4. 
 rfProv. 11. L e Ezek. 45. 9, 10, IL Deut. 25. 13. /Paa.15.5. 
 Luke 6. 35. g\ Cor. 6. 10. 
 
 Q,. 111. But what doth God require in this command? 
 
 A. That I promote the advantage of my neighbour in every 
 instance I can or may ; and deal with him as 1 A desire to be 
 dealt with by others : further also, that I faithfully labour, so 
 that 1 1 may be able to relieve the needy. 
 
 h Mat. 7. 12. i Prov. 5. 16. Eph. 4. 38. 
 
 XLIII. LORD'S DAY. 
 Q. 112. What is required in the ninth command? 
 
38 CATECiJIS.M. 
 
 A. That I bear false witness a aiaitist no man ; nor falsify 
 b any man's words; that I 1)6 no backbiter, c nor slanderer; 
 that I do not judge, or join d in condemning any man rashly, 
 or unheard ; but that I e avoid all sorts of lies and deceit, as 
 the proper works / of the devil, unless I would bring down 
 upon me the heavy wrath of God: likewise that in judgment 
 and all other dealings I love the truth, speak it uprightly /r 
 and confess it; also that I defend and promote, k as much as 
 tam able, the honour and good character of my neighbour 
 
 a Prov. 19. 5, 9. and 21/28. b Psa. 15. 3. e Rom. ]. 21» 
 30. dMat.7. l,&c. LukeG.37. e Lev. 19. 11. /Prtv. li 
 22. and 13. 5. gl Cor. 13. 6. Eph. 4. 25. A 1 Pet. 4. 8. 
 
 XLIV. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q,. 113. What doth the tenth commandment require of us} 
 
 A. That even the smallest inclination or thought, contrary 
 to any of God's commands, never rise in our hearts; but that 
 at all times we hate all sin with our whole hearts, a and de- 
 light in all righteousness. 
 
 a Rom. 7. 7, &.c. 
 
 Q.. 114. But can those, who are converted to God, perfectly 
 keep these commands? 
 
 A. No: But even the holiest men, while in this life, have 
 only small beginnings of this b obedience ; yet so, that with 
 a c sincere resolution, they begin to live, not only according 
 to some, but all the commands of God. 
 
 b Rom. 7. 14. c Rom. 7. 22, 15, &:c. James 3. 2. 
 
 Q.. 115. Why will God then have the ten commands so 
 strictly preached, since no man in this life can keep them? 
 
 A. First: that all our life time, we may learn d more and 
 more to know our sinful nature, and thus become the more 
 earnest in seeking the remission of sin, e and righteousness 
 in Christ; likewise, that we constantly endeavour and pray 
 to God for the grace of the holy spirit; that we may become 
 more and more conformable to the image of God, till we ar» 
 rive at the perfection proposed to us, in a life to come./ 
 
 d 1 John 1. 9. Rom. 3. 20. and 5. 13. and 7. 7. e Rom. 7. 24 
 /I Cor. 9, 24. Phil. 3. 12, 13, 14. 
 
 XLV. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Of Prayer. 
 
 tt. 116. Why is prayer necessary for Christians? 
 k. Because it is the chief part of a thankfulness wbicb God 
 a Psa. 50. 14, 15. 
 
CATECHISM. 29 
 
 requires of us: and also because God will give his grace and 
 holy spirit to those only, who with sincere desires continu- 
 ally ask them of him, and b arc thankful for them. 
 
 6 Mat 7.7,8. Luke 11. 9, 13. Mat. 13. 12. Psa.50. 15. 
 
 Q,. 117. What are the requisites of that prayer, which is 
 acceptable to God, and which he will hear? 
 
 A. First, that we from the heart pray to the one true God 
 only, who hath c manifested himself in his word, for all 
 things, he hath commanded us to ask of him : d secondly, that 
 we rightly and thoroughly know our need and misery, that 
 flo we may e deeply humbie ourselves in the presence of hia 
 divine majesty: thirdly, that we be fully persuaded that he, 
 notwithstanding we are/ unworthy of it, will, for the sake 
 of Christ our Lord, certainly "■ hear our prayer, as he has h 
 promised us in his word. 
 
 c John 4. 22. 23. d Rom. 8. 26. 1 John 5. 14. e John 4. 
 23, 24. Psa. 145. IH, / 2 Chron. 20. 12, g Psa. 2. 11. and 
 34. 18, 19. Isa. 66. 2. h Rom. 10. 13. and 8. 15, 16. James 1. 
 6, &c. John 14. 13. Dan. 9. 7, 18. Mat. 7. 8. Psa. 143. 1. 
 
 Q,. 118. What hath God commanded us to ask of him ? 
 
 A. All i things necessary for soul and body; which Christ 
 our Lord has comprised in that prayer, he himself j has taught 
 us. 
 
 i James 1. 17. Mat. 6. 33. j Mat. 6. 9, 10, &;c. Luke U. 
 2, &c. 
 
 a. 119. What are the words of that prayer? 
 
 A. Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. 
 Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth, as it is in hea- 
 ven. Oive us this day our daily bread, and forgive us our 
 debts as we forgive our debtors, and lead us not into temptation, 
 but deliver us from evil. For thine is the kingdom, the power, 
 and the glory, for ever. Amen. 
 
 XLVL LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q,. 120. Why hath Christ commanded us to address God 
 thus: " Our Father?" 
 
 A. That immediately, in the very beginning of our prayer, 
 he might excite in us a child-like reverence for, and confi- 
 dence in God, which are the foundation of our prayer : 
 namely, that God has become our Father in Christ, a and will 
 much less deny us what v>'e ask of him in true faith, thar 
 jur parents h will refuse us earthly things. 
 a Mat. 6. 9. b Mat. 7. 9, JO, 11. Luke 11. 11. Isa. 41). 15, 
 d. 121. Why is it here added, " Which art in heaven?" 
 A. Lest W2 should form any c earthly conceptions of God^ 
 c Jer. 23. 24. 
 38 
 
3U CATECHISM. 
 
 heavenly majesty, and that we d may expect from his al- 
 mighty power all things necessary tor son I and body. 
 d Acts 17. 24. Rom. 10. 12. 
 
 XLVII. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q. 122. Which is tlie first petition ? 
 
 A. a ''Hallowed be thy name;" that is, grant us first rightly 
 ft to know thee, and to c sanctify, glorify and praise thee, in 
 all thy works, in which thy power, wisdom, goodness, justice, 
 mercy and truth, are clearly displayed; and further, also, 
 hat we maysoorderand direct our whole lives, our thoughts, 
 words and actions, that thy Jiame may never be blasphemed, 
 l>ut rather d honoured and i)raised on our account. 
 
 a Mat. 6.9. iJohnlT. 3. Jer. ii.23,24. Mat. IG. 17. Jamea 
 1. 5. c Psa. 119. 137, 138. Luke 1. 40. Psa. 145. 8, 9. d Psa. 
 115. 1. and 71. b. 
 
 XLVIH. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q,. 123. Which is the second petition ? 
 
 A. a " Thy Kingdom come;" that is, rule us so by thy word 
 and spirit, that we may 6 submit ourselves more and more 
 to thee; preserve and c increase thy church; destroy the 
 d works of the devil, and all violence which would exalt it- 
 self against thee; and also, all wicked counsels devised 
 against thy holy word ; till the full e perfection of thy king- 
 dom takes place, /wherein thou shalt be all in all. 
 
 a Mat. (5. 10. Mat. (J. 33. b Psa. 119. 5. c Psa. 51. 18. d ] 
 John 3. 8. Rom. IG. 20. e Rev. 22. 17, 20. / 1 Cor. 15. 2a 
 
 XLIX. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 Q,. 124. Which is the third petition ? 
 
 A. a " Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven ;" that is, 
 grant that we and all men may renounce b our own will, and 
 without murmuring c obey thy will, which is only good; 
 that so every one may attend to and d perform the duties of 
 his station and calling as willingly and faithfully, as the e 
 angels do in heaven. 
 
 a Mat. G. 10. b Mat. IG. 24. Tit. 2. 12. c Luke 22. 42. d 1 
 Cor.-;. 24. Eph. 4. 1, c Psa. 103. 20. 
 
 L. LORD'S DAY. 
 Q.. 125. Which is the fourth [letition 7 
 
CATECHISM. 31 
 
 A a " Give us this day our daily bread ;" that is, be pleased 
 to provide us with all things b necessary for tiiH body, thai 
 wo may thereby acknowledj^e tliee to be the only fountain 
 of all c Rood, and that neither our care nor industry, nor evfcn 
 thy gifts can d profit us without thy blessing; and therefore 
 that we may withdraw our trust from all creatures, and place 
 s it alone in thee. 
 
 a Mat. (>. 11. b Psa. 145. l."). Mat. C. 25, &c. c Acts 17. 
 25. and 14. 17. d 1 Cor. 15. 58 Deut. 8. 3. Psa. 127. 1 2. 
 Psa. (52. 11. and 55. 22. 
 
 LI. LORD'S DAY. 
 
 a. Yid Which is the fifth petition ? 
 
 A. a " .4/1 </ forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors ;" 
 (hat is, be pleased for the sake of Christ's blood, b not to im- 
 pute to us poor sinners, our transgressions, nor that depravi- 
 ly, which always cleaves to us ; even as we feel this evidence 
 of thy grace in us, that it is our firm resolution, from the 
 heart, to c forgive our neighbour. 
 
 o Mat. 6. 12. b Psa. 51. 1. 1 John 2. 1, 2. c Mat. 6. 14, 15. 
 
 LIL LORD'S DAY. 
 
 a. 127. Which is the si.xth petition ? 
 
 A. a '■'And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from 
 evil;'' that is, since we are so weak in ourselves, that we 
 cannot stand b a moment; and besides this, since our mortal 
 enemies, c the devil, the d world, and our own e flesh cease 
 not to assault us; do thou therefore preserve and strengthen 
 us by the power of thy holy spirit, that we may not be over- 
 come in this spiritual warfare; / but constantly and strenu- 
 ously may resist our foes, till at last we g obtain a complete 
 victory. 
 
 a Mat. C. 13. b Rom. 8. 26. Psa. 103. 14. c 1 Pet. 5. 8 
 d Eph.6. 12. John 15. 19. e Rom. 7. 23. Gal. 5. 17. / Mat. 
 26. 41. Mark 13. 33. g 1 Thes. 3. 13. and 5. 23. 
 
 Q, 128. How dost thou conclude thy prayer? 
 
 A. A " For tnine is the kingdom, the power and the glory for 
 ever i" that is, ail these we ask of tliee, because tliou, being 
 our King and almighty, art willing and able to i give us all 
 good; and all this we pray for, that thereby not we, but thy 
 holv name j may be glorified for ever. 
 
 A Mat. G. 13. i Rom. 10. 12. 2 Pet. 2. 9. j John 14. 13. 
 Psa. 115. 1. Phil. 4. 20. 
 
 a. 129. What doth the word "Ameji" signify? 
 
 A. k "^me/i" signifies, it shall truly and certainly 6e : for 
 my prayer is more assuredly heard of God, than 1 feci in my 
 heart that I desire these things of him. 
 
 &2Cor. 1.20. 2 Tim. 2. 13. 
 
32 COMPENDIUM 
 
 A COMPENDIUM 
 
 OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION 
 
 Question 1. How many things are necessary for thee tc 
 know, that thou enjoying real comfort mayest live and die 
 happily? 
 
 Answer. Three : first, how great my sins and miseries are: 
 the second, liow I may be delivered from all my sins and 
 miseries : the third, how I shall express my gratitude to God 
 for such deliverance- 
 
 THE FIRST PART. 
 
 Of the Misery of Man. 
 
 Q,. 2. Whence knowest thou thy misery ? 
 
 A. Out of the law of God. 
 
 Q,. 3. What hath God commanded thee in his law? 
 
 A. Tiiat is contained in the ten commandments, which he 
 hath revealed in scripture, as follows: 
 
 Exodus XX. and Deut. 5. 4, 5, &.c. I am the Lord thy God, 
 which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the 
 house of bondage. 
 
 I. Com. Thou shall have no other gods before me. 
 
 II. Thoii shall not make unlo thee any graven image, nor 
 any likeness of any thing thai is in heaven above, or in the earth 
 beneath, or that is in the water under the earth. Thou shall not 
 bow down thyself to them, nor serve them ; for I, the Lord thy 
 Ood,am a jealous Ood, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon 
 the children, unto the third and fourth generation of thcvi that 
 bate nm, and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love vie 
 and keep my commandments. 
 
 III. Thou shall not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain : 
 for the Lord will nol hold himgtiiltless, tJiat taketh his name in 
 rain. 
 
 IV. Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy: six days shall 
 thou labour and do alt thy work; but the seventh day is the sab- 
 bath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shall vat do any trork, 
 thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy 
 maidservant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy 
 gates. For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, 
 and all that in them is, and rested the scjjenth day: wherrfore 
 the lA>rd blessed the sabbath day, and hallowed it- 
 
COMPENDIUM. 33 
 
 V. Honour thy father and thy viother, that thy days may be 
 long upon the land, which the Lord thy Ood givcth thee. 
 
 VI. Thou snalt not kill. 
 
 VII. Thou shall not commit adultery. 
 
 VIII. Thou Shalt not steal. 
 
 IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour. 
 
 X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's house ; thou shalt not 
 eo7jet thy neighbour's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid- 
 servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neigh- 
 bour's 
 
 Q,. 4. How are the ten commandnjents divided? 
 
 A. Into two tables. 
 
 Q,. 5. Which is the sum of what God requires of thee in 
 the four commandments of the first table ? 
 
 A. That I love the Lord my God, with all my heart, with 
 all my soul, with all my mind, and with all my strength: 
 this is the first and great commandment. 
 
 Q,. 6. Which is the sum of what God commands thee in 
 the six commandments of the second table ? 
 
 A. That I love my neighbour as myself: on these two 
 commandments hang the whole law and the prophets. 
 
 d. 7. Canst thou keep all these things perfectly ? 
 
 A. In no wise : for I am prone by nature to hate God and 
 my neighbour; and to transgress the commandments of God 
 in thought, word, and deed. 
 
 Q,. 8. Hath God created thee naturally so wicked and per- 
 verse ? 
 
 A. By no means: but he created me good and after his own 
 image, in the true knowledge of God, in righteousness and 
 in holiness. 
 
 Q.. 9. Whence then proceeds that depravity which is in 
 thee ? 
 
 A. From the fall and disobedience of Adam and Eve in 
 Paradise ; hence our nature is become so corrupt, that we are 
 all conceived and born in sin. 
 
 Q,. 10. What was that disobedience ? 
 
 A. That they did eat of the fruit of the tree, which God had 
 forbidden them. 
 
 Q,. 11. Does the disobedience of Adam concern us? 
 
 A. Certainly : for he is the father of us all ; and we have 
 all sinned in him. 
 
 Q,. 12. Are we then incapable of doing any good of our- 
 Belves, and prone to all manner of wickedness ? 
 
 A. Indeed we are : unless we are regenerated by the spirit 
 of God. 
 
 Q. 13. Will God suffer such disobedience and corruption to 
 go unpunished? 
 
 A. By no means: but in hisjust judgment will punish them, 
 both in time and eternity, as it is written : " cursed is every 
 one that continueth not in all things, which are written in 
 the book of the law, to do them." 
 
34 COMPENDIUM. 
 
 THE SECOND PART. 
 
 Of Man's Deliverance. 
 
 Q. 14. By what means canst thou escape tliis punishmen*, 
 and be again received into favour? 
 
 A. By sucli a Mediator, who is in one person very God, and 
 u real righteous man. 
 
 a. 15. Wlio is that Mediator? 
 
 A. Our Lord Jesus Christ, who in one person is true Gal, 
 and a real risjliteous man. 
 
 Q.. 16. Could not the anjjels be our Mediators? 
 
 A. No : For they are neither God nor men. 
 
 Q,. 17. Cannot the saints be our Mediators? 
 
 A. No: For they themselves have sinned, and have cb- 
 lained salvation by no other means, than through tliis Me- 
 diator. 
 
 Q.. 18. Shall all men then be saved by the Mediator Jesus, 
 as they are all condemned in Adam ? 
 
 A. No: but those only who received him by a true faith; 
 as it is written, John 3. 16, " for God so loved the world, thai 
 he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in 
 him should not perish, but have everlasting life." 
 
 a. 19. What is true faith? 
 
 A. It is a certain knowledge of God, and of his promises 
 revealed to us in the gospel, aiul an hearty confidence that all 
 my sins are forgiven me for Christ's sake. 
 
 a. 20. What is the sum of that which God hath promised 
 in the gospel, and commanded us to believe? 
 
 A. That is comprehended in the twelve articles of the Ca- 
 tholic Christian Faith, which are as follows: 
 
 I. / believe in God, the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and 
 earth. 
 
 \\. Jlndin Jesus Christ, his only hegotten Son, our Lord: 
 
 III. Who was conceived by the Iluly Ohost, born of the Firgin 
 Mary : 
 
 IV. Suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead and 
 buried ; he descended into hell. 
 
 V. The third day he rose again from the dead. 
 
 VI. He ascended into heaven, and sitleth at the right hand of 
 Ood. the Father Almighty. 
 
 VII. Fro7n thenct he shall come to judge the quick and the 
 dead. 
 
 VIII. I believe in the Holy Ohost. 
 
 IX. I believe in an Holy Catholic Church, ihe communion qf 
 Bfiints. 
 
 X. The forgiveness of sins: 
 
 XI. The resurrection of the body: 
 XII And the life everlasting. 
 
COMPENDIUM. 35 
 
 Q. 21 When you profess to believe in God the Father, and 
 the Son, and the Holy Ghost, do vou mean three Gods there- 
 by? 
 
 A. In no wise : for there is but one only true God. 
 
 Q,. 22 Why do you then name three, the Father, the Son, 
 and the Holy Ghost? 
 
 A. Because God hath so revealed himself in his word, that 
 these three distinct persons are the only one and true God, 
 and we also are baptised in the name of the Father, and of 
 the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Q.. 23. What believest thou when thou sayest, " I believe 
 ill God, the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and earth ?" 
 
 A. That the eternal Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who 
 of nothing made heaven and earth, and still upholds them 
 by his providence, is my God and Father, for Christ his Sou's 
 sake. 
 
 Q.. 24. What believest thou when thou sayest, " And in 
 Jesus Christ his only begotten Son our Lord ?"" 
 
 A. That Jesus Christ is the eternal and only Son of the 
 Father, co-essential with God the Fr.ther, and the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 Q,. 25. Do you not believe that he also became man ? 
 
 A. Yes : for he was conceived by the Holy Ghost, and born 
 of the Virgin Mary. 
 
 Q,. 26. Is his Godhead then changed into humanity ? 
 
 A. No : For the Godhead is immutable 
 
 Q.. 27. How is he then become man ? 
 
 A. By assuming the human nature into a personal union 
 with his divine. 
 
 Q,. 28. Did he then bring his human nature from heaven ? 
 
 A. No: but he took it on him of the Virgin Mary, by the 
 operation of the Holy Ghost, and is thus become like unto 
 as his brethren in all things, sin excepted, Heb. 2. 17. and 4. 
 
 Q,. 29. Why is he called Jesus, that is, Saviour ? 
 
 A. Because he saves his people from their sins. 
 
 Q,. 30. Is there no other Saviour? 
 
 A. No : for there is none other name under hetven given 
 iimong men, whereby we must be saved, than in the name 
 of Jesus, Aets 4. 12. 
 
 Q. 31. Why is he called Christ, that is, Anointed? 
 
 A. Because he was anointed with the Holy Ghost, and or- 
 dained by God the Father, to he our chief Prophet, our only 
 High Priest, and our eternal King. 
 
 Q,. :>2. What then hath Jesus Christ dor.e to save us ? 
 
 A. He has suffered for us, was crucified and died, was bu. 
 ried, and descended into hell; that is, he suffered the tor- 
 ments of hell, and thus becam? obedient to his Father, that 
 he might deliver us froip the f^mporal and eternal punish' 
 luent due to sin 
 
36 COMPENDIUM. 
 
 Q,. 33. In which nature hath he siiffeled this ? 
 
 A. Only in his Iiuman nature, that is, in soul and body. 
 
 Q.. 34. What hath then his Godhead contributed hereto? 
 
 A. His Godhead, by its power, in such wise strengthened 
 the assumed human nature, that it could bear the burden of 
 God's wrath against sin, and deliver us from it. 
 
 Q,. .35. Did Christ then remain under the power of death? 
 
 A. No : but he rose from the dead the third day for our jus 
 tihcation, Rom. 4. 25. 
 
 Q.. 36. Where is Christ now, as to his human nature ? 
 
 A. He is ascended into heaven, and sits at the rin;ht hand 
 of God the Father ; that is, exalted in the highest glory, fai 
 Above all creatures, Eph. 1. 20, 21. 
 
 Q.. 37. To what end is he there so highly exalted ? 
 
 A. Particularly that he might from thence govern his 
 church, and there be our intercessor with the Father. 
 
 Q,. 38. Is he not with us then even unto the end of the 
 world, as he hath promised us. Mat. 28. 20. 
 
 A. With respect to his Godhead, majesty, grace and spirit, 
 he is never absent from us ; but with respect to his human 
 nature, he remains in heaven, until he shall come again to 
 judge the quick and the dead. 
 
 Q.. 39. What do you believe concerning the Holy Ghost ? 
 
 A. That he is the true and co-eternal God with the Father 
 and Son : and that he being given to me of the Father through 
 Christ, regenerates me and leads me into all truth, comforts 
 me, and will abide with me for ever. 
 
 Q,. 40. What believest thou concerning the Holv Catholic 
 Church ? 
 
 A. That the Son of God gathers by his word and spirit out 
 of the whole human race, those, who are chosen to eternal 
 life, to be a church to himself; of which I believe I am and 
 always shall remain a living member. 
 
 Q,. 41. Where doth he gather his church ? 
 
 A. Where God's word is purely preached, and the holy sa 
 craments administered according to the institution of Christ. 
 
 Q,. 42. What benefits doth Christ bestow on his church ? 
 
 A. He grants her remission of sins, the resurrection of the 
 flesh, and eternal life. 
 
 Q,. 43. What doth it profit thee now that thou believest all 
 ihis? 
 
 A. That I am righteous in Christ before God, Rom. 5. 10. 
 
 Q,. 44. How art thou righteous before God ? 
 
 A. Only by a true faith in Jesus Christ. 
 
 Gl. 45. How is it ;o be understood thm thou art justified by 
 faith only ? 
 
 A. Thus: that the perfect satisfaction, and righteousness 
 of Christ alone are imputed to me of God, by which my sins 
 are forgiven me, and I become an heir of everlasting life 
 and that I cannot receive that righteousness by any other 
 means than by faith. 
 
COMPENDIUM. 37 
 
 Q. 4e Why cannot our good works be our righteousnesa 
 before God or some part thereof? 
 
 A. Because even our best works in this life, are imperfect, 
 »nd polluted with sins. 
 
 <i. 47. Do our good works then merit nothing, which yei 
 Cod will reward in this and in a future life? 
 
 A. This reward is not given out of merit, but of grace. 
 
 CI. 48. Who worketh that faith in thee ? 
 
 A. The Holy Ghost. 
 
 Q,. 49. By what means? 
 
 A. By the hearing of the word preached, Rom. 10. 14—17. 
 
 CI. 50. How does he strengthen that faith? 
 
 A. By the same word preached, and by the use of the holy 
 facraments. 
 
 Q.. 51. What are the sacraments? 
 
 A. They are holy signs and seals instituted by God, thereby 
 to assure us, that he of grace grants us remission of sins, and 
 life eternal, for the sake of that one sacrifice of Christ finished 
 on the cross. 
 
 Q,. 52. How many sacraments hath Christ instituted in the 
 new testament ? 
 
 A. Two : holy baptism, and the holy supper. 
 
 d. 53. Which is the outward sign in baptism ? 
 
 A. The water, with which we are baptized in the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Q.. 54. What doth that signify and seal ? 
 
 A. The washing away of sins by the blood and spirit of 
 Jesus Christ ? 
 
 Q.. 55. Where hath Christ promised and assured us of this? 
 
 A. In the institution of baptism ; which is as follows, "Go 
 ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. 
 He that believeth and is baptised shall be saved, but he that 
 belioveth not, shall be damned." 
 
 (V 5G. Are infants also to be baptised ? 
 
 A. Yes, for they, as well as the adult, are comprehended 
 in the covenant of God, and in his church. 
 
 Q,. 57. What is the outward sign in the Lord's supper ? 
 
 A. The broken bread that we eat, and the poured out wine, 
 which we drink, in remembrance of the sufferings and death 
 of Christ. 
 
 Q,. 58. What is thereby signified and sealed? 
 
 A. That Christ, with his crucified body and shed blood, 
 feeds and nourishes our souls to everlasting life. 
 
 Q.. 59. Where hath Christ promised such things to us? 
 
 A. In the institution of the Lord's supper, which is thus 
 expressed by St. Paul, 1 Cor. 11. 23, 24, 25, 2(5, " For I have 
 received of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, 
 that the Lord Jesus the same night in which he was betray- 
 ed, took bread; and when he had given tlvinks, brake it, and 
 said, take eat ; this is my body, which is broken for you * 
 38* 
 
38 COMPEiNDIUM. 
 
 this do in reraemlirance of me. After the same manner also 
 he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, this cup is the 
 new testament in my blood ; this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, 
 in remembrance of me. For so oft as ye eat this bread, and 
 drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come." 
 
 Q,. CO. Is the bread changed into the body of Christ, and 
 I lie wine into his blood ? 
 
 A. No : no more than the water in baptism is changed into 
 Ihf blood of Christ. 
 
 Q,. 61. .'\fter what manner must you examine yourself be- 
 fore you come to the Lord's supper 1 
 
 A. 1. I must examine whether I abhor myself for my sins, 
 and humble myself before God on account of them. 2. Whe- 
 ther I believe and iru?t that ail my sins are forgiven me for 
 Christ's sake. 3. VViiether I also have a sincere resolution 
 henceforward, to walk in all good works. 
 
 Q.. G2. May those be admitted to the Lord's supper, who 
 teach false doctrines, or lead offensive lives ? 
 
 A. No : lest the covenant of God be profaned, and his wrath 
 kindled against the whole church. 
 
 Q,. 63. How must we then deal with such persons? 
 
 A. According to the appointment given us by Christ, Mat, 
 18. 15, 16, 17. " If thy brother shall tresjiass against thee, go 
 and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he 
 shall hear thea thou nasi gamed thy brother ; but if he will 
 not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in 
 the mouth of two or three witnt^sses every word may be es- 
 tablished: and if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto 
 the church: but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be 
 unto thee as an heathen man and a publican." 
 
 THE THIRD P.^^RT. 
 
 Of the Gratitude Ave owe to God for 
 Redemption. 
 
 Q,. 64. Since we are saved merely of grace through Christ 
 why must we then yet do good works ? 
 
 A. Not to merit heaven thereby (which Christ hath done ;) 
 but becansf this is comman<ied me of God. 
 
 Q,. 65. What purpose then do your good works answer ? 
 
 A. That I may thereby testify my thankfulness to God for 
 all his benefits, and that he may be glorified by me ; and that 
 also I may be assured of the sincerity of my faith, by good 
 works, as the fruits thereof, and that my neighbours may be 
 fdified thereby and gained to Christ. 
 
 Q. 60. Shall they also be saved who do no good works ? 
 
 A. No: For the scripture saith, that neither fornicators, 
 nor idolaters, nor aditlterers, nor whoremongers, nor thievea 
 
COMPENDIUM. 39 
 
 nor covetouH. nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor roboers, nor 
 Tiuch like, shall inherit the kingdom of God, 1 Cor. 6. 9, and 
 10, unless they turn tit the Lord. 
 
 Q,. tJ7. Wherein doth the conversion of man consist? 
 
 A. in a hearty lepontance, and avoiding of sin, and in an 
 earnest desire after, and doing all good works 
 
 Q, 68. What are good works ' 
 
 A. Only those, which proceed from a true faith; are done 
 according to the law of God, and to his glory; and not those, 
 which are founded on the human institutions, or on our own 
 imaginations. 
 
 Q. 69. Can they, who are converted to God, perfectly keep 
 the law ? 
 
 A. Not at all : but even the most holy men, as long as they 
 are in this life, have only a small beginning of this obedi- 
 ence ; yet so, that they with a sincere resolution begin to 
 • live not only according to some, but according to all the 
 commandments of God, as they also constantly pray to God 
 that they may daily increase therein. 
 
 Q,. 70. To whom must we pray for this* 
 
 A. Not to any creature, but to God alone, who can helpus, 
 and will hear us for Jesus Christ's sake. 
 
 Q. 71. In whose name must we pray to God ? 
 
 A. Only in the name of Christ, John 16. 23, and not in the 
 name of any saints. 
 
 Q,. 72. What must we pray to God for ? 
 
 A For all things necessary for soul and body, which Christ 
 our Lord has comprised in that prayer, he himself has taught 
 us. 
 
 Q,. 73. What are the words of that prayer? 
 
 A. Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. 
 The kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth, as it is in 
 heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And forgive ns 
 our debts as we forgive our debtors, and lead us not into 
 temptation, but deliver us from evil. For thine is the king- 
 dom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. ^men. 
 
 Q. 74. ^Vhat do you desire of God in this prayer ? 
 
 A. 1. That all things which tend to the glory of God, may 
 be promoted, and whatsoever is repugnant thereto, or contrary 
 to his will, may be prevented. 2. That he may provide me 
 with all things necessary for the body, and as to my soul , 
 preserve me from all evil, which might in any wise be detri- 
 mental to my salvation, ^men. 
 
 When those who are inclined to become members in full 
 communion of the church, and to approach the Holy Supper 
 of the Lord, thoroughly know and confess these fundamental 
 truths, they are then to be asked whether Miey have any 
 doubt in any point concerning the doctrine ; to the end they 
 may be satisfied ; and in case any of them should answer in 
 the affirmative, endeavours must bo used to convince tbeiu 
 
40 (CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 from tUe scriptures; and if satigfied, they must be asked 
 whether they have experienced the power of the truth in 
 their hearts, and are willinjj <and desirous to be saved by Jesus 
 Christ from their sins; and whether they propose, by tlie 
 grace of God, to persevere in this doctrine, to forsake the 
 world, and to lead a new Christian life. 
 
 Lastly, they are to be asked, whether they will submit 
 themselves to the Christian discipline. 
 
 Which being done, they are to be exhorted to peace, love 
 and concord with all men, and to reconciliation, if there is 
 any variance subsisting between them and their neighbours. 
 
 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH 
 
 OF THE 
 
 REFORMED DUTCH CHURCH, 
 
 Revised in the National Synod held at Dordrecht, in 
 the years, 1618, and 1619. 
 
 ARTICLE I. 
 
 That there is one only Ood. 
 
 We all believe with the heart, and confess with the mouth, 
 that there is one only simple and spiritual Beinc, which we 
 call God ; and that he is eternal, incomprehensible, invisible, 
 immutable, infinite, almighty, perfectly wise, just, good, and 
 the overflowing fountain of all good. 
 
 II. By what means Ood is made known unto us. 
 
 We know him by two means: fiist. by the creation, pre- 
 servation and government of the universe ; which is before 
 our eyes as a most elegant book, wherein all creatures, great 
 and small, arc as so many characters leading us to contem 
 plate the invisible things of Ood, namely, his eternal power 
 and Oodhead, as the apostle Paul saith, Rom. i. 20. All which 
 things are sufficient to convince men, and leave them without 
 excuse. Secondly, he makes himself more clearly and fully 
 Known to us, by his holy and divine word ; that is to say, as 
 far as is necessary for us to know in this life, to his glory and 
 nur salvation. 
 
CONFESSION OF FAITH. 4i 
 
 III. Of the written word of God 
 
 ♦Ve confess that this word of God was not sent, nor delivered 
 by the will df man, but that holy men of God spake as they 
 were moved by the Holy Ghost, as the apostle Peter saitli. And 
 that afterwards God, from a special care, which he has for 
 us and our salvation, commanded his servants, the prophets 
 and apostles, to commit his revealed zcor<i to writing ; and he 
 himself wrote with his own finger, the two tables of the law 
 Therefore we call such writings holy and divine scriptures. 
 
 IV. Canonical hoolis of the Holy Scriptures. 
 
 We believe that the holy scriptures are contained in two 
 books, namely, the old and new testament, which are canon- 
 ical, against which nothing can be alleged. These are thus 
 named in the church of God. The books of the old testa- 
 ment are, the five books of Moses, viz. Genesis, Exodus, Le- 
 viticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy ; the book of Joshua, Judges, 
 Ruth, two books of Sanmel, and two of the Kings ; two books 
 of the Chronicles, commonly called Paralipomenon, the first 
 of Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, Job, the Psalms of David, the 
 three books of Solomon, namely, the Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, 
 and the Song of Sonus ; the four great prophets, Isaiah, Jere- 
 miah, Ezekiel, and Daniel ; and the twelve lesser prophets, 
 namely, Hosea, Joel, Amos, Ohadiah, Jonah, Micah, Nahum, 
 dabakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi. 
 
 Those of the new testament are the four evangelists ; viz. 
 Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John ; the Acts of the Apostles; 
 the fourteen epistles of the apostle Paul ; viz. one to the Ro- 
 mans, two to the Corinthians, one to the Galatians, one to 
 the Ephesians, one to the Philippians, one to the Colossians, 
 two to the Thessalonians, two to Timothy, one to Titus, one 
 to Philemon, and one to the Hebrews: the seven epistles of 
 the other apostles, namely, one of James, two of Peter, three 
 of John, one of Jude ; and the revelations of the apostle Jolni. 
 
 V. Prom whence do the Holy Scriptures derive their dignity 
 and authority. 
 
 We receive all these books, and these only, as holy and ca- 
 Bonical, for the regulation, foundation, and confirmation of 
 our faith ; believing without any doubt, all things contained 
 in them, not so much because the church receives and ap- 
 proves them as such, but more especially because the Holy 
 Ghost witne.sseth in our hearts, that they are from God, 
 whereof they carry the evidence in themselves. For the 
 very blind are able to perceive that the things foretold in 
 them are fulfilling. 
 
42 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 VI. The difference between the canonical and apocryphal books. 
 
 We distinguish tliuse sacred books from the apocryphal; 
 viz. the third and fourth book of Esdras, the books of Tobias. 
 Judith, Wisdom, Jesus Syrach, Baruch, the appendix to the 
 book of Esther, the song of the three Children in the Furnace, 
 the history of Susannah, of Bell and the Dragon, the prayer 
 of Manasses, and the two books of the Maccabees. All which 
 the church may read and take instruction from, so far as thej 
 agree with the canonical books ; but they are far from hav- 
 ing suih power and efficacy, as that we may from their testi- 
 mony confirm any point of faith, or of the Christian religion; 
 much less detract from the authority of the other sacred 
 books. 
 
 VII. The siiffUiency of the Holy Scriptures, to be the only rule 
 of faith. 
 
 We believe that those holy scriptures fully contain the will 
 of God, and that, whatsoever man ought to believe, unto sal- 
 vation, is sufficiently taught therein. For since the whole 
 manner of worship, which God requires of us, is written in 
 them at large, it is unlawful for any one, though an apostle, 
 to teach otherwise, than we are now taught in the holy 
 scriptures : J'J'ay, though it were an angil from heaven, as the 
 apostle Paul sailh. For, since it is forbidden, to add unto or 
 take away any thing from the word of Ood, it doth thereby 
 evidently appear, that the doctrine thereof is most perfect 
 and complete in all respects. Neither may we compare any 
 writings of men, though ever so holy, with those divine 
 scriptures, nor ought we to compare custom or the great mul- 
 titude, or antiquity, or succession of times or persons, or 
 councils, decrees or statutes, with the truth of God, for the 
 truth is above all ; foe all men are of themselves liars, and 
 more vain than vanity itself: Therefore, we reject with all 
 our hearts, whatsoever doth not agree with this infallible 
 rule, which the apostles have taught us. saying, try the spirits 
 whether they are of Ood. Likewise, if there come any untoyou, 
 tnd bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house. 
 
 VIII . That God ia one in essence, yet nevertheless distinguiahed 
 in three persons. 
 
 According to this truth and this word of God, we believe in 
 one only God, who is one single essence, in which are three 
 persons, really, truly, and eternally distinct, according to their 
 incommunicable properties; namely, the Father, and the Son, 
 and the Holy Ghost. The Father is the cause, origin and 
 beginning of all things, visible and invisible ; the Son is the 
 word, wisdom, and image of the Father; the Holy Ghost is 
 
CONFESSION OF FAITH. 43 
 
 the eternal power and might, proceeding from the Father and 
 the Son. Neveriheless God is not by tills distinction divided 
 into three, since tlie holy scriptures teach us, that the Father, 
 and the Son, and the Holy Ghost have each his personality, 
 distinguished by their properties; but in such wise that these 
 three persons are but one only God. Hence then, it is evi- 
 dent, that the P'ather is not the Son, nor tlie Son the Father, 
 and likewise the Holy Ghost is neither the Father nor the 
 Son. Nevertheless these persons tlnis distinguished are not 
 divided, nor intermixed: For the Father hath not assumed 
 the flesh, nor hath the Holy Ghost, but the Son only. The 
 Father hath never been without his Son, or without his Holy 
 Ghost. For they are all three co-eternal and co-essential 
 'J'here is neither first nor last : for they are all three one, in 
 truth, in power, in goodness, and in mercy. 
 
 IX. The truth of the foregoing article of the trinity of persons 
 in one Qod. 
 
 All this we know, as well from the testimonies of holy writ 
 as from tAcjr operations, and chiefly by those we feel in our- 
 irelves. The testimonies of the holy scriptures, that teach us 
 to believe this holy trinity, are written in many places of the 
 old testament, which are not so necessary to enumerate, aa 
 to choose them out with discretion and judgment. In Gene- 
 sis, chap. i. 26, 27, God saith : Let us make man in our image, 
 after our likeness, ^-c. So Ood created man in his own image, 
 male and female created he them. And Gen. iii. 22. Behold, the 
 man has become as one of us. From this saying, let us make 
 man in our image, it appears that there are more persons than 
 one 111 the Godhead : and when he saith, Ood created, signifies 
 the unity. It is true he doth not say how many persons there 
 are, but that, which appears to us somewhat obscure in the 
 old testament, is very plain in the new. 
 
 For when our Lord was baptised in Jordan, the voice of the 
 Father was heard, saying, Mis is my beloved Son: The Son 
 was seen in the water, and the Holy Ghost appeared in the 
 shape of a dove. This form is also instituted by Christ in the 
 baptism of all believers. Baptise all nations, in the name 
 of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. In the 
 Gospel of Luke, the angel Gabriel thus addressed Mary, th 
 mother of our Lord, The Holy Ohost shall come upon thee, ana 
 the power of the highest shall overshadow thee, therefore also that 
 holy thing, which shall be born of thee, shall be called the Son of 
 Ood: likewise, the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the 
 love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with 
 yon. And there are three that hear record in Heaven, the 
 Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost, and these three are 
 one. In all which places we are fully taught, that there are 
 Uiree persons in one only divine essence. And although this 
 
44 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 doctrine far surpasses all human understandiriK ; nevertheless 
 we now believe it by means of the word of God, but expect 
 hereafter to enjoy the perfect knowledge and benefit thereof 
 in Jieaven. Moreover we must observe the particular offices 
 and operations of these three persons towards us. The Fa- 
 ther is called our Creator, by his power ; the Son is our Sa« 
 viour and Redeemer, by his blood; the Holy Ghost is our 
 Banctifier, by his dwelling in our hearts. This doctrine of 
 the holy trinity hath always been defended and maintained 
 by the true church, since the times of the apostles, to this very 
 day, against the Jews, Mahometans, and some false Chris- 
 tians and heretics, as Marcion, Manes, Praxeas, Sabellius, 
 Saniosatenus, Arius, and such like, who have been justly con- 
 demned by the orthodox fathers. Therefore, in this point 
 we do willingly receive the three creeds, namely, that of the 
 Apostles, of Nice, and of Athanasius: Likewise that, which, 
 conformable thereunto, is agreed upon by the ancient fathers. 
 
 X That Jesus Christ is true and eternal Ood. 
 
 We believe that Jesus Christ, according to his divine na- 
 ture, is the only begotten Son of God begotten from eternity, 
 not made nor created, (for then he should be a creature) but 
 co-essential and co-eternal with the Father, the express image 
 of his person, and the brightness of his glory, equal unto him 
 in all things. Who is the Son of God, not only from the tima 
 that he assumed our nature, but from all eternity, as these 
 testimonies, when compared together, teach us. Moses saith, 
 that Ood created the world; and John saith, that all things 
 were made by that word, which he calleth God : And the Apos- 
 tle saith, that Ood made the 7Porlds by his Son. Likewise, that 
 God created all things by Jesus Christ.— Therefore it must 
 needs follow, that he, who is called God, the Word, the Son, 
 and Jesus Christ, did exist at that time when all things were 
 created by him. Therefore the prophet Micah saith, his go- 
 ings forth have been from of old, from everlasting. And the 
 apostle ; he hath neither beginning of days, nor end of life : He 
 therefore is that true eternal, and almighty God. whom we 
 invoke, worship, and serve. 
 
 XI. That the Holy Ohost is true and eternal God. 
 
 We believe and confess also, that the Holy Ghost, from 
 eternity, proceeds from the Father and Son ; and therefore 
 neither is made, created, nor begotten, but only proceedeth 
 from both; who in order is the third person of the holy trini- 
 ty; of one and the same essence, majesty and glory with the 
 Father, and the Son : and therefore, is the true and eternal 
 God, as the holy scripture teaches us. 
 
CONFESSION OF FAITH. 45 
 
 XII. Of the Creation. 
 
 We believe, that the Father, by the word, that is by his 
 Son, hath created of nothin;^, the heaven, the earth, and all 
 creatures, as it seemed good unto him, giving unto every 
 creature its being, shape, form, and several offices to serve 
 its Creator. That he doih also still uphold and govern them 
 by his eternal providence, and infinite power, for the service 
 of mankind, to the end that man may serve his God. He hath 
 also created the angels good, to be his messengers, and to 
 serve his elect ; some of whom are fallen from that excellency, 
 in which God created them, into everlasting perdition : and 
 the others have, by the grace of God, remained steadfast and 
 continued in their primitive state. The devils and evil spirits 
 are so depraved, that they are enemies of God and every good 
 thing, to the utmost of their power, as murderers, watching 
 to ruin the church and every member thereof, and by their 
 wicked stratagems to destroy ^11 : and are therefore, by their 
 own wickedness, adjudged to eternal damnation, daily ex- 
 pecting their horrible torments. Therefore we reject and 
 abhor thp error of the Sadducecs, who deny the existence of 
 spirits and angels: and also that of the Manichees, who as- 
 sert that the devils have their origin of themselves, and that 
 they are wicked of their own nature, without having been 
 corrupted. 
 
 XIII. Of Divine Providence. 
 
 We believe that the same God, after he had created all 
 things, did not forsake them, or give them up to fortune or 
 chance, but that he rules and governs them, according to his 
 holy will, so that nothing happens in this world without his 
 appointment : nevertheless, God neither is the author of, nor 
 can be charged with the sins which are committed. For his 
 power and goodness is so great and incomprehensible, that 
 he orders and executes his work in the most excellent and just 
 •nanner, even then, when devils and wicked men act unjustly. 
 And, as to what he doth surpassing human understanding, 
 we will not curiously inquire into, farther than our capacity 
 will admit of; but with the greatest humility and reverence 
 adore the righteous judgments of God, which are hid from us. 
 contenting ourselves that we are disciples of Christ, to learn 
 only those things which he has revealed to us in his word, 
 witnout transgressing these limits. 'J'his doctrine atfords ug 
 unspeakable consolation, since we are taught thereby, that 
 nothing can befall us by chance, but by the direction of our 
 most gracious and heavenly Father ; who watches over us 
 with a paternal care, keeping all creatures so under his 
 power, that not a hair of our head (for they are all numbered) 
 
46 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 nor a sparrow can fall to the ground, without the w>l! of cm 
 Father, in whom we do entirely trust, being persuaded, that 
 he so restrains the devil and all our enemies, that without 
 his will and permission, they cannot hurt us. And :herefore 
 we reject that damnable error of the Epicureans, who say 
 that God regards nothing, but leaves all things to chance. 
 
 XIV. Of the creation, and fall of Man, and his incapacity to 
 perform what is truly good. 
 
 We believe that God created man out of the dust of the 
 earth, and made and formed him after his own image and 
 likeness, good, righteous, and holy, capable in all things to 
 will, agreeably to the will of God. But being in honour, he 
 understood it not, neither knew his e.xcellency, but wilfully 
 subjected himself to sin, and consequently to death, and the 
 curse, giving ear to the words of the devil. For the com- 
 mandment of life, which he had received, he transgressed; 
 and by sin separated himself from God, who was his true life, 
 having corrupted his whole nature; whereby he made him- 
 self liable to corporal and spiritual death. And being thus 
 become wicked, perverse, and corrupt in all his ways, he hath 
 lost all his excellent gifts, which he had received from God, 
 and only retained a few remains thereof, which, however, 
 are sufficient to leave man without excuse; for all the light 
 which is in us is changed into darkness, as the scriptures 
 teach us, saying : The light shineth in darkitcss, and the dark- 
 ness comprchcndeth it not: where St. John calleth men dark- 
 ness. Therefore we reject all that is taught repugnant to 
 this, concerning the free will of man, since man is but a slave 
 to sin ; and has nothing of himself, unless it is given him 
 from heaven. For who may presume to boast, that he of 
 himself can do any good, since Christ saith, 710 man can coma 
 to me, except the Father, which hath sent me, draw him ? Who 
 will glory in his own will, who understands, that to be car- 
 nally minded, is enmity against God ? Who can speak of his 
 knowledge, since the natural man receiveth not the things of 
 the spirit of Ood? In short, who dare suggest any thoughts, 
 since be knows that we are not sufficient of ourselves to 
 think any thing as of ourselves, but that our sufficiency is of 
 God ? And therefore what the apostle saith ought justly to 
 be held sure and firm, that God worketh in us both to will and 
 to do of his good pleasure. For there is no will nor under<- 
 standing, conformable to the divine will and understanding, 
 but what Christ hath wrought in man : which he teaches us, 
 when he saith, without me ye can do nothing, 
 
 XV. Of original Sin. 
 
 Wo believe that, through the disobedience of Adam, origi- 
 nal sin is extended to all mankind: which is a corruptiou or 
 
CONFESSION OF FAITH. 47 
 
 Jte wnole nature, and an hereditary disease, wherewith in* 
 fants themselves are infected even in their mother's womb, 
 and whicli producefh in man all sorts of sin, being in him ad 
 a root thereof; and therefore is so vile and abominable in 
 the sight of God, that it is sufficient to condemn all mankind. 
 Nor is it by any means abolished or done away by baptism ; 
 eince sin always issues forth from this woful source, as water 
 from a fountain ; notwithstanding it is not imputed to the 
 children of God unto condemnation, but by his grace and 
 mercy is forgiven them. Not that they should rest securely 
 in sin, but that a sense of this corruption snould make be- 
 lievers often to sigh, desiring to be delivered from this body 
 of death. Wherefore we reject the error of the Pelagians, 
 who assert that sin proceeds only from imitation 
 
 XVI. Of eternal Election. 
 
 We believe that all the posterity of Adam, being thus fallen 
 Into perdition and ruin, by the sin of our first parents, God 
 then did manifest himself such as he is ; that is to say, mer- 
 ciful and just: Merciful, since he delivers and preserves from 
 this perdition all, whom he in his eternal and unchangeable 
 council, of mere goodness hath elected in Christ Jesus our 
 Lord, without auy respect to their works: Just, in leaving 
 others in the fall and perdition wherein they have involved 
 themselves. 
 
 XVII. Of the recovery of fallen Man. 
 
 We believe that our most gracious God, in his admirable 
 wisdom and goodness, seeing that man had thus thrown him» 
 self into teniporal and spiritual death, and made himself 
 wholly miserable, was pleased to seek and comfort him, when 
 he tremblini; fled from his presence, promising him that he 
 would give his Son, who should be made of a woman, to bruut 
 the head of the serpent, and make him happy. 
 
 XVIIl. Of the incarnation qf Jesus Christ, 
 
 We confess therefore that God did fulfil the promise, which 
 he m;ide to the fathers, by the mouth of his holy prophets, 
 when he sent into the world, at the time appomted by him, 
 his own, only begotten and eternal Son, "who rook upon 
 him the form of a servant, and became like unto man, really 
 assuming the true human nature, with all its infirmities, sin 
 excepted, being conceived in the womb of the blessed Virgin 
 Mary, by the power of the Holy Ghost, without the means 
 of man. And did not only assume human nature as to the 
 body, but also a true human soul, that he might be a real 
 man. For since the soul was lost as well as the body, it wag 
 necessary that he should take boih upon him, to save both. 
 
48 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 Therefore we confess (in opposition to the heresy of the Ana- 
 baptists, who deny that Christ assumed human flesh of his 
 mother) that Christ is become a partaker uf the tlesh and 
 blood of the children ; that he is a fruit of the loins of David 
 after the flesh; made of the seed of David according to the 
 flesh; a fruit of the womb of the Virgin Mary, made of a 
 woman ; a branch of David ; a shoot of the root of Jesse ; 
 sprung from the tribe of .Tudah; descended from the Jews ac- 
 cordinjf to the flesh : of the seed of Abraham, since he took 
 upon him the seed of Abraham, " and became like unto his 
 brethren in all things sin excepted :" so that in truth he is oul 
 Immanuel, that is to say, God with us. 
 
 XIX. Of the union and distinction of the two natures in th» 
 
 person of Christ. 
 
 We believe that by this conception, the person of the Son 
 is inseparably united and connected with the human nature; 
 so that there are not two Sons of God, nor two persons, but 
 two natures united in one single person : yet, that each na- 
 ture retains its own distinct pro|)erties. As then the divine 
 nature hath always remained uncreated, without beginning 
 of days or end of life, filling heaven and earth : so also hath 
 the human nature not lost its properties, but remained a 
 creature, having beginning of days, being a finite nature, and 
 retaining all the properties of a real body : And though he 
 hath by his resurrection given immortality to the same, ne- 
 vertheless he hath not changed the reality of his human na- 
 ture ; for as much as our salvation and resurrection also 
 depend on the reality of his body. But these two natures ato 
 so closely united in one person, that they were not separated 
 even by his death. Therefore that, which, he when dying 
 commended into the hands of his Father, was a real human 
 spirit, departing from his body : But in the mean time the 
 divine nature always remained united with the human, even 
 when he lay in the grave : And the Godhead did not cease 
 to be in him, any more than it did when he was an infant, 
 though it did not so clearly manifest itself for a while. 
 Wherefore we confess, that he is very God ; and very Man; 
 very God by his power to conquer death ; and very man that 
 he might die for us according to the infirmity of his flesh. 
 
 XX. That Ood hath manifested his justice and mercy in Christ. 
 
 We believe that God, who is perfectly merciful and just. 
 Bent his Son to assume that nature, in which the disobedi- 
 ence was committed, to make satisfaction in the same, and 
 to bear the punishment of sin by his most bitter passion and 
 death. God therefore manifested his justice against his Son 
 when he laid our iniquities upon him, and poured forth hit 
 
CONFESSION OF FAITH. 49 
 
 *iercy and goodness on us, who were guilty and wortliy of 
 Jamnation, out of mere and perfect love, giving his Son unto 
 death for us, and raising him for our justification, thai 
 through liim we might obtain immortality and life eternal. 
 
 XXI. Of the satisfaction of Christ, our ovly high priest, for zis. 
 
 We believe that Jesus Christ is ordained with an oath to 
 he an everlasting high priest, after the order of Melchisedec. 
 Who hath presented himself in our behalf before his Father, 
 to appease his wrath by his full satisfaction, by offering him- 
 self on the tree of the cross, and pouring out his precious 
 blood to purge away our sins ; as the prophet had foretold. 
 For it is written, " he was wounded for our transgressions, he 
 was bruised for our iniquities : the chastisement of our peace 
 was upon him, and with his stripes we are healed: He was 
 brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and numbered with the 
 transgressors:" and condemned by Pontius Pilate as a male- 
 factor, though he had first declared him innocent. There- 
 fore, " he restored that which he took not away, and suffered 
 the just for the unjust," as well in his body a3 soul, feeling 
 the terrible punishment which our sins had merited; inso- 
 much "that his sweat became like unto drops of blood fall- 
 ing on the ground." He calliid out, "my God, my God, why 
 hast thou forsaken me?" And hath suffered all this for the 
 remission of our sins, — Wherefore we justly say with the 
 Apostle Paul, " that we know nothing, but Jesus Christ, and 
 bim crucified ; we count all things but loss and dung fo. ..he 
 excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord:" in 
 whose wounds we find all manner of consolation. Neither 
 is it necessary to seek or invent any other means of being 
 reconciled to God, than this only sacrifice, once offered, by 
 which believers are made perfect for ever. This is also the 
 reason why he was called by the angel of God, Jesus, that 
 is to say. Saviour, because he should save his people from 
 their sins. 
 
 XXII. Of our justification through faith in Jeaus Chnst. 
 
 We believe that, to attain the true knowledge of this great 
 mystery, the Holy Ghost kindleth in our hearts an upright 
 faith, which embraces Jesus Christ, with all his merits, ap 
 propriates him, and seeks nothing more besides him. For it 
 must needs follow, either that all thmcs, which are requisite 
 to our salvation, are not in Jesus Christ, or if ail thincs are 
 in him, that then those, who possess Jesus Christ through 
 faith, have complete salvation in him.— Therefore, for any 
 to assert, that Clirist is not sufficient, but that something 
 more is required besides him, would be too gross a blasphe. 
 luy; for hence it would follow, that Christ was but half a 
 
60 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 Saviour. Therefore we justly say with Paul, that wo ara 
 justified by faith alone, or by faith without works. However, 
 to speak more clearly, we do not mean, that faith itself jus. 
 tifies us, for it is only an instrument, with which wu em- 
 brace Christ our Righteousness. But Jesus Christ, imputing 
 to us all his merits, and so many holy works, which he hath 
 done for us, and in our stead, is our Righteousness. And 
 faith is an instrument, that keeps us in communion with 
 him in all his benefits, which, when become ours, are more 
 than sufficient to acquit us of our sins. 
 
 XXIII. That our jiLstification conMsts in the forgiveness of sin 
 and the imputation of Christ's righteousness. 
 
 We believe that our salvation consists in the remission of 
 our sins for Jesus Christ's sake, and that therein our right- 
 eousness before God is implied : as David and Paul teach us, 
 declaring this to be the happiness of man, that God imputes 
 righteousness to him without works. And the same aposile 
 saith, that we are justified freely, by his grace, through the re- 
 demption which is in Jesus Christ. And therefore we always 
 hold fast this foundation, ascribing all the glory to God, 
 humbling ourselves before him, and acknowledging ourselves 
 to be such as we really are, without presuming to trust in 
 any thing in ourselves, or in any merit of ours, relying and 
 resting upon the obedience of Christ crucified alone, which 
 becomes ours, when we believe in him: this is suflicienl to 
 cover all our iniquities, and to give us confidence, in ap- 
 proaching to God; freeing the conscience of fear, terror, and 
 dread, without following the example of our first father, Ad- 
 am, who, trembling, attempted to cover himself with fig- 
 leaves. — And verily, if we should appear before God, lelying 
 on ourselves, or on any other creature, though ever so little, 
 we should, alas! be consumed. And therefore every one 
 nmst pray with David ; O Lord, enter not into judgment 7cith 
 thy servant: for in thy sight shall no man living be justified. 
 
 XXIV. Of man's sanctification and good works. 
 
 We believe that this true faith being wrought in man by 
 he hearing of the woid of God, and the operation of the 
 Holy Ghost, doth regenerate and make him a new man, 
 causing him to live a new life, and freeing him from the bon- 
 dage of sin.— Therefore it is so far from being true, that tliia 
 justifying faith makes men remiss in a pious and holy life, 
 that (in the contrary A\ithout it ihey would never do any 
 .hing out of love to God, but only out of self-love or fear of 
 damnation. Therefore it is impossible that this holy faith 
 can be unfruitful in man : for we do not speak of a vain 
 faith, but of such a faith, which is called in 8cri|)turc. a faith 
 
CONFESSION OF FAITH. 51 
 
 Jul worketh by love, which excites man to the practice of 
 those works, which God has commanded in his word. Which 
 works, as they proceed from the good root of faith, are good 
 and acceptable in the sigiit of God, for as much as they are 
 all sanctiried by his grace : Howbeit they are of no account 
 towards our justification. For it i by faith in Christ that 
 we are justified, even before we do good works, otluTtwise 
 , they could not be good works, any more than the fruit of a 
 tree can be good, before the tree itself is good. Therefore 
 we do good works, bu*. not to nieril by them, (for what can 
 we merit) nay, we are beholden to God for the good works 
 we do, and not he to us, since it is he that worketh in us both 
 to will and to do of his good pleasure. Lot us therefore attend 
 to what is written, when ye shall have done all those things 
 which are commanded you, say we are unprofitable servants: 
 we have done that which was our duty to do. In the mean time, 
 we do not deny, that God rewards good works, but it is 
 through his grace that he crowns his gifts Moreover, though 
 we do good works, we do not found our salvation upon them ; 
 for we can do no work but what is polluted by our flesh, and 
 also punishable; and although we could perform such works, 
 etill the remembrance of one sin is sufficient to make God 
 reject them. Thus tlien we should always be in doubt, tossed 
 to and fro without any certainty, and poor consciences be 
 continually vexed, if they relied not on the merits of the suf- 
 fering and death of our Saviour. 
 
 XXV. Of the abolishing of the Ceremonial Law. 
 
 We believe, that the ceremonies and figures of the law 
 ceaced at the coining of Christ, and that all the shadows are 
 accomplished: .so that the use of them must be abolished 
 amongst Christians; ycit the truth and substance of them re- 
 main with us in Jesus Christ, in whom they have their com- 
 pletion. In the mean time, we still use the testimonies taken 
 ■>ut of the law and the prophets, to confirm us in the doctrine 
 of the gospel, and to regulate our life in all honesty, to the 
 glory of God, according to his will. 
 
 XXVI. Of Christ's intercession. 
 
 We believe that we have no access unto God, than alone 
 through the only mediator and advocate Jesus Christ, the 
 righteous, who therefore became man, havin? united in one 
 person the divine and human natures, that we men might 
 lave access to the divine Majesty, which access would other- 
 wise be barred acainst us. But this Mediator, whom the 
 Fathf^r hath appointed between him and us, oucht in nowise 
 to aflfright us by his majesty, or cause us to seek another ac- 
 cording to our fancy. For there is no creature either in hea- 
 
52 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 ven or on earth, who loveth lis more than Jesus Christ ; who 
 thovf^h he teas in the form of Ood, yet made himself of no repu- 
 tation, and took tipon hint the form of a man, and of a servant 
 for us, and was made like unto his brethren in all things. If 
 then we should seek for another Mediator, who would be 
 well affected towards ns, whom could we <ind, who loved us 
 more than he, who laid down his life for us, even when we 
 were his enemies ? And if we seek for one who hath power, 
 and majesty, who is there that hath so much of both as he 
 who sits at the right hand of his Father, and uho hath all 
 power in heaven and on earth? And who will sooner be 
 heard than the own well beloved Son of God? Therefore it 
 was only through distrust that this practice of dishonouring 
 instead of honouring: the saints was introduced, doing that, 
 which they never have done, nor required, but have on the 
 contrary steadfastly rejected according to their boundenduty, 
 as appears by their writings. Neither must we plead liere 
 our unworthiness ; for the meaning is not that we should 
 offer dur prayers to God on account of our own unworthiness, 
 but only on account of the excellency and worthiness of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, whose righteousness is become ours by 
 faith. Therefore the apostle to remove this foolish fear, or 
 ratlier mistrust from us, jus'.ly saith, that Jesus Christ wa* 
 made like unto his brethren in all things, that he might be a 
 merciful and faithful high priest, to make reconciliation for the 
 sins of the people. For in that he himself hatfi suffered, being 
 tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted ; and further 
 to encourage us, he artds, seeing then that we have a great high 
 priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of Ood, let 
 us hold fast our profession. For we have not an high priest 
 which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities ; but 
 was in all points tempted like as we are, yet ?pithout sin. Let 
 us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may 
 obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. The same 
 apostle saith, that we have boldness to enter into the holiest, by 
 the blood of Jesus ; let us draw near (saith he) with a true heart 
 in full assurance of faith, g(C. Likewise, Christ hath an un- 
 changeable priesthood, wherefore he is able also to save them to till 
 uttermost, that come unto Ood by him, seeing he ever liveth to 
 vuike intercession for them. What more can be required? sir-ce 
 Christ himself saith, I am the way, and the trutl, and the life ; 
 no man comcth unto the Father but by me. To what purpose 
 should we then seek another advocate, since it hath pleased 
 God, to give us his own Son as an advocate? Let us not 
 forsake him to take another, or rather to seek after anotner, 
 without ever being able to find him ; fur CJod well knew, 
 when he gave him to us, that we were sinners. Therefore 
 iccording to the command of Christ, we call upon the hea- 
 renly Father through Jesus Christ our only mediator, as we 
 
CONFESSION OF FAITH. 53 
 
 are taught in the Lord's prayer ; being assured that vvnalcvei 
 we ask of tlie Father in his name, will be granted us. 
 
 XXVII. Of the Catholic Christian Church. 
 
 We believe and profess one catholic or universal church, 
 which is an hoiy congregation of true Christian believers, all 
 expecting their salvation in Jesus Christ, beinir washed by 
 nis blood, sanctified and sealed by the Holy Ghost. Thif-- 
 church hath oeen from the beginning of the world, and will 
 be to the end thereof; which is evident from this, that Chris 
 IS an eternal king, which, without subjects, cannot be. An 
 this holy rhur'^h is preserved or supported by God, against 
 the rage of the whole world ; though she sometimes (for a 
 while) appear very small, and in the eyes of men, to be re- 
 duced to nothing: as during the perilous reign of Achab, tht 
 Lord reserved unto him seven thousand mev, who had not howea 
 their knees to Baal. Furthermore this holy church is no 
 confined, bound, or limited to a certain place, or to certain 
 persons, but is spread and dispersed over the whole world ; 
 and yet is joined and united with heart and will, by the 
 power of faith, in one and the same spirit. 
 
 XXVIII. That every one is bound to join himself to the true 
 
 Church. 
 We believe, since this holy congregation is an assembly 
 of those who are saved, and that out of it there is no salva- 
 tion, that no person of whatsoever state or condition he may 
 be, ought to withdraw himself, to live in a separate state 
 from it; but that all men are in duty bound to join and unite 
 themselves with it; maintaining the unity of the church; 
 submitting themselves to the doctrine and discipline thereof; 
 bowing the'- necks under the yoke of Jesus Christ ; and as 
 mutual members of the same body, serving to the edification 
 of the brethren, according to the talents Godhasgiven them. — 
 And that this may be the more effectually observed, it is the 
 duty of all believers, according to the word of God, to sepa- 
 rate themselves from all those, who do not belong to the 
 church, and to join themselves to this congregation, where- 
 soever God hath established it, even though the magistrates 
 and edicts of princes were against it ; yea, though they should 
 suffer death or any other corporal punishment. Therefore 
 all those, who separate themselves from the same, or do not 
 Join themselves to it, act contrary to the orditiance of God. 
 
 XXIX. Oj the marks of the true Church, and icherein she differs 
 
 from the false Church. 
 
 We believe, that we ought diligently and circumspectly lo 
 Jiscern from the word of God, wnich is the true church, since 
 39 
 
54 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 all sects which are in the world assume to themselves the 
 name of the church. But we speak not here of hypocritea 
 who are mixed in the church with the good, yet are not of 
 the church, though externally in it : but we say that the body 
 and communion of the true church, must be distinguished 
 from all sects, who call themselves the church. The marks, 
 by which the true church is known, are these : If the iiure 
 doctrine of the gospel is preached therein ; if she maintains 
 ihe pure administration of the sacraments as instituted by 
 Christ ; if church discipline is exercised in punishing of sin; 
 In short, if all things are managed according to the pure word 
 of God, all things contrary thereto rejected ; and Jesus Christ 
 acknowledged as the only head of the church. Hence the 
 true church may certainly be known, from which no man haa 
 a right to separate himself. With respect to those, who are 
 members of the church, they may be known by the marks of 
 Christians, namely, by faith; snd when they" have received 
 Jesus Christ the only Saviour, they avoid sin, follow after 
 righteousness, love the true God and their neighbour, neither 
 turn aside to the right or left, and crucify the flesh with the 
 works thereof. But this is not to be understood, as if there 
 did not remain in them great infirmities; but they fight 
 against them through the spirit, all the days of their life, con- 
 tinually taking their refuge to the blvwd, death, passion, and 
 obedience of our Lord Jesus Christ, " in whom they have re- 
 mission of sins, through faith in him." As for t he false church, 
 she ascribes more power and authority to herself and her or- 
 dinances, than the word of God, and will not submit herself 
 to the yoke of Christ. — Neither does she administer the sacra- 
 ments, as appointed by Christ in his word, but adds to and 
 takes from them, as she thinks proper ; she relieih more upon 
 men than upon Christ; and persecutes those, who live holily 
 according to the word of God, and rebuke her for her errors, 
 covetousness, and idolatry. These two churches are easily 
 known and distinguished from each other. 
 
 XXX. Concerning the governnicnt of, and offices in the Church 
 
 We believe, that this true church must be governed by the 
 spiritual policy, which our Lord hath taught -s in his word; 
 namely, that there must be ministers or pastors, to preach 
 the word of God, and to administer the sacraments; also 
 ciders and deacons, who, together with the pastors, form the 
 council of the church: that by these means the true religion 
 maybe preserved, and the true doctrine everywhere propa- 
 "♦aied, likewise transgressors punished and restrained by 
 piritual means; also that the poor and distressed maybe 
 elieved and comforted, according to their necessities. By 
 hejie means every thing will he carried on in the church with 
 
CONi'ESSION OF FAITH. 55 
 
 good ofder and decency, when faithful men are chosen, ac 
 cording to the rule prescribed by St. Paul in his epistle to 
 Tiniolhy. 
 
 XXXI. Of the Ministers, Elders, and Deacons. 
 
 We believe, that the ministers of God's word, and the elders 
 and deacons. ou;;ht to be chosen to their respective offices by 
 a lawful election by the church, with calling upon the name 
 of the Lord, and in that order, which the word of God teach- 
 eth. Therefore every one must take heed, not to intrude 
 himself by indecent means, but is bound to wait till it shall 
 please God to call him ; that he may have testimony of his 
 calling, and be certain and assured that it is of the Lord. 
 As for the ministers of God's word, they have equally the 
 same power and authority wheresoever they are, as they are 
 all ministers of Christ, the only universal Bishop, and the 
 •oniy head of the church. Moreover, that this holy ordinance 
 of God may not be violated or slighted, we say that everyone 
 ought to esteem the n)inisters of God's word, and the elders 
 of the church, very highly for their work's sake, and be at 
 peace with them without murmuring, strife or contention, 
 as much as possible. 
 
 XXXII. Of the order and discipline of the Church. 
 
 In the mean time we believe, though it is useful and bene 
 ficial, that those, who are rulers of the church, institute and 
 establish certain ordinances among themselves for maintain* 
 ing the body of the church ; yet they ought studiously to 
 take care, that they do not depart from those things, which 
 Christ, our only master, hath instituted. And *herefore, we 
 reject all human inventions, and all laws, whicn man would 
 Introduce into the worship of God, thereby to bind and com- 
 pel the conscience, in any manner whatever. Therefore we 
 admit only of that, which tends to nourish and preserve con- 
 cord, and unity, and to keep all men in obedience to God. 
 For this purpose, excommunication or church discipline is 
 requisite, with the several circumstances belonging to it, ac- 
 cording to the word of God. 
 
 XXXiri. Of the sacraments. 
 
 We believe, that our gracious God, on account of our weak- 
 ness and infirmities, hath ordained the sacraments for us, 
 thereby to seal unto us his promises, and to be pledges of the 
 good will and grace of God toward us, and also to nourisli 
 and strengthen our faith; which he hath joined to the word 
 of the gospel, the better to present to our senses, both that 
 which he signifies to us by his word and that which he works 
 
5G CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 inwardly in our liearts, thereby assuring and confirming it 
 us the salvation which he imparts to us. For they are visi 
 ble signs and seals of an inward and invisible thing, by 
 means whereof, God worketh in us by the power of the Holy 
 Ghost. Therefore the signs are not in vain or insignificant, 
 so as to deceive us. For Jesus Christ is the true object pre 
 Bented by them, without whom they would be of no moment 
 Moreover, we are satisfied with the number of sarraments; 
 which Christ our Lord hath instituted, which are two only, 
 namely, the sacrament of baptism, and the holy supper of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 XXXIV. Of hohj baptism. 
 
 We believe and confess that Jesus Christ, who is the end 
 of the law, hath made an end, by the shedding of his blood, 
 of all other sheddings of blood, which men could or would 
 make as a propitiation or satisfaction for sin: and that he* 
 having abolished circumcision, which was done with blood, 
 hath instituted the sacrament of baptism instead thereof; 
 by which we are received into the church of God, and sepa- 
 rated frf>m all other people and strange religions, that we 
 may wholly beloni; to him, whose ensign and banner wo 
 ar: and serves as a testimony unto us, that he will for 
 er be our gracious God and Father. Therefore he has com- 
 manded all those, who are his, to be baptised with pure wa- 
 ter, " in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
 Holy Ghost :" Thereby signifying to us, that as water wash- 
 oth away the filth of the body, when poured upon it, and ia 
 seen on the body of the baptised, when sprinkled upon him; 
 so doth the blood of Christ, by the power of the Holy Ghost, 
 internally sprinkle the soul, cleanse it from its sins, and re- 
 generate us from children of wrath unto children of God. 
 Not that this is effected by the external water, but by the 
 sprinkling of the precious blood of the Son of God; who is 
 our Red Sea, through which we must pass, to escape the ty- 
 ranny of Pharaoh, that is, the devil, and to enter into the 
 spiritual land of Canaan. Therefore the ministers, on their 
 part, administer tlie sacrament, and that which is visible, 
 but our Jjord giveth that which is signified by the sa»;rament, 
 namely, the gitls and invisible grace; washing, cleansing 
 and purging our souls of all filth and unrighteousness; re- 
 newing our hearts, and filling them with all comforl ; giving 
 unto us a true assurance of his fatherly goodness; putting 
 on us the new man, and putting off the old man with all his 
 deeds .-—Therefore, we believe, that every man, who is earn 
 estly studious of obtaining life eternal, ought to be but once 
 bafttised with this only baptism, without ever repeating the 
 same : since we cannot be born twice. Neither doth this 
 baptism only avail us, at the time when the water is pourt'd 
 
CONFESSION OF FAITH. 57 
 
 «pon us, and received by us, but also through the whole 
 c»m/se of our life ; therefore, we detest the error of the ana- 
 b4ptists, who are not content with tlie one only baptism 
 they have once received, and moreover condemn the baptism 
 of the infants of believers, whom we believe ought to be 
 baptised and sealed with the sign of the covenant, as the 
 children in Israel formerly were circumcised upon the same 
 jiromites, which are made unto our children. And, indeed, 
 Christ shed his blood no less for the washing of the children 
 of the faithful, than for adult persons ; and, tlierefore, they 
 ought to receive the sign and sacrament of that, which 
 Christ hath done for them; as the Lord commanded in the 
 law, that they should be made partakers of the sacrament 
 of Christ's suffering and death, shortly after they were born, 
 by offering for them a lamb, which was a sacrament of Jesua 
 Christ. Moreover, what circumcision was to the Jews, that 
 baptism is to our children. And for this reason, Paul calla 
 baptism the circumcision of Christ. 
 
 XXXV. Of the Holy Supper of our Lard Jesus Christ. 
 
 We believe and confess that our Saviour Jesus Christ did 
 ordain and institute the sacrament of the holy supper, to nour- 
 ish and support those whom he hath already regenerated and 
 incorporated into his family, which is his church. — Now those, 
 who are regenerated, have in them a two-fold life, the one 
 corporal and temporal, which they have from the first birth, 
 and is common to all men : the other spiritual and heavenly, 
 which is given them in their second birth, which is effected 
 by the word of the gospel, in the connnunion of the body of 
 Christ ; and this life is not common, but is peculiar to God's 
 elect. In like manner God hath given us, for the support of 
 the bodily and earthly life, earthly and common bread, which 
 is subservient thereto, and is common to all men, even as 
 life itself. But for the support of the spiritual and heavenly 
 life, which believers have, he hath sent a living bread, which 
 descended from heaven, namely, Jesus Christ, who nourishes 
 and strengthens the spiritual life of believers, when they eat 
 him, that is to 3ay, when they apply and receive him by "faith 
 in the spirit.— Christ, that he miglit represent unto us this 
 spiritual and heavenly bread, hath instituted an earthly ajid 
 visible bread, as a sacrament of his body, and wine as a sa 
 crament of his blood, to testify by them unto us, that, as cer- 
 tainly as we receive and hold this sacrament in our hands, 
 nnd eat and drink the same with our mouths, by which our 
 ife is afterwards nourished, we also ao as certainly receive 
 ny faith (which is the hand and moutn of our souP the true 
 body and blood of Christ our only Saviour in our souls, for 
 the support of our spiritual life. Now, as it is certain and 
 bevond all doubt, that Jesus Chrir.t hath not enjoined to u.** 
 
58 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 
 
 the use of his sacraments in vain, so he works in us all Ihat 
 he represents to us by these holy signs, though the manner 
 surpasses our understaiulin!;, and cannot be comprehended 
 by us, as thj operations of the Holy Ghost are hidden and 
 incomprehensible. In the mean time we err not, when we 
 say, that what is eaten and drunk by us is the proper and 
 natural body, and the proper blood of Christ. But the man- 
 ner of our partaking of the same, is not by the mouth, but 
 by the spirit through faith. Thus tl)en, though Christ al- 
 ways sits at the right hand of his Father in the heavens, yet 
 doth he not, therefore, cease to make us partakers of himself 
 by faith. 'J'his feast is a spiritual table, at which Christ 
 communicates himself with all his benefits to us, and gives 
 us there to enjoy both himself, and the merits of his suffer- 
 ings and death, nourishing, strengthening and comforting 
 our poor comfortless souls, by the eating of liis fiesh, quick- 
 ening and refreshing them by the drinking of his blood. Fur- 
 ther, though the sacraments are connected with the thing 
 signified, nevertheless both are not received by all men : the 
 ungodly indeed receives the sacrament to his condemnation, 
 but he doth not receive the truth of the sacrament. As Ju- 
 das and Simon the sorcerer, both indeed received the sacra- 
 ment, but not Christ, who was signified by it, of whom be- 
 lievers only are made partakers. Lastly, we receive this 
 holy sacrament in the assembly of the people of God, with 
 humility and reverence, keeping up amongst us a holy re- 
 membrance of the death of Christ our Saviour, with thanks- 
 giving; making there confe.ssion of our faith, and ol the 
 Christian religion. Therefore, no one ought to come to this 
 table, without having previously rightly examined him«elf ; 
 lest by eating of this bread and drinking of this cup, he eat 
 end drink judgment to himself. In a word, we are excited 
 by the use of this holy sacrament, to a fervent love towaide 
 God, and our neighbour. Therefore, we reject all mixtuies 
 and damnable inventions, which men have added unto, and 
 blended with the sacraments, as profanations of them : and 
 affirm that we ought to rest satisfied with the ordinance, 
 which Christ and his apostles have taught us, and thai we 
 must speak of them in the same manner as they have spoken. 
 
 XXXVI. Of Magistrates. 
 
 We believe that our gracious God, because of the depravity 
 nf mankind, hath appointed kings, princes, and mntistrates, 
 willing that the world should be governed by certain laws 
 and [lollcies; to the end that the dissoluteness of men miglit 
 be restrained, and all things carried on among thorn with 
 good order and decency. For this purpose he hath invested 
 the magistracy with the sword, for the punishment of evi- 
 Awfl, and for the protection of tliem that do well. Aiui Iheit 
 
CONFESSION OF FAITH. 59 
 
 office is, not oniy to have regard unto, and watch for the 
 welfare of the civil state; but also that they protect the sa- 
 L-red ministry ; and thus may remove and prevent all idolatry 
 and false worship; that the kingdom of antichrist maybe 
 thus destroyed, and the kingdom of Christ promoted. They 
 must therefore countenance the preaching of the word of the 
 eospel every where, that God may be honoured and worship- 
 ped by every one, as he commands in his word. Moreover, 
 it is the bounden duty of every one, of what state, quality, 
 or condition soever he may be, to subject himself to the ma- 
 gistrates; to pay tribute, to show due honour and respect tc 
 them, and to obey them in all things which are not repu^- 
 nant to the word of God; to supplicate for them in their 
 prayers, that God may rule and guide them in all their ways, 
 and tnai we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godli- 
 ness and honesty. Wherefore we detest the anabaptists and 
 other seditious people, and in general all those, who reject 
 the higher powers and magistrates, and would subvert jus- 
 tice, introduce a comnuiiiity of goods, and confound that de- 
 cency and good order, which God hath established among men. 
 
 XXX VIT. Of the Last Judgment. 
 
 Finally we believe, according to the word of God, when the 
 time ajtpointed by the Lord (which is unknown to all crea- 
 tures) is come, and the number of the elect complete, that our 
 Lord Jesus Christ will come from heaven, corporally and vi- 
 Bibly, as he ascended, with great glory and majesty to declare 
 himself judge of the quick and the dead; burning this old 
 world with fire and flame, to cleanse it. And then all men 
 will personally appear before this great judge, both men and 
 women and children, that have been from the beginning of 
 the world to the end thereof, being summoned by the voice 
 of the archangel, and by the sound of the trumpet of God. 
 For all the dead shall be raised out of the earth, and their 
 wouls joined and united with their proper bodies, in which 
 they formerly liyed. As for those, who shall then be living 
 they shall not die as the others, but be cha.iged in the twink 
 ling of an eye, and froiri corruptible, become incorruptible. 
 Then the books (that is to say the consciences) shall be 
 opened, and the dead judged according to what they shall 
 have done in this world, whether it be good or evil. Nay, 
 all men shall give an account of every idle word they have 
 spoken, which the world only counts amusement and jest; 
 and then the secrets and hypocrisy of men shall be disclosed 
 and laid open before all. And therefore the consideration of 
 this judgment, is justly terrible, and dreadful to the wicked 
 and ungodly, but most desirable and comfortable to the right- 
 eous and the elect : because then their full deliverance shall 
 \)e porfecied, and therf they shill receive the fruits of theii 
 
60 CAJNONS. 
 
 labour and trouble, which they have home. Their inno- 
 cence shall be known to all, and they shall see the terrible 
 vengeance which God shall execute on the wicked, who most 
 cruelly persecuted, oppressed, and tonuented them in this 
 world ; and who shall be convicted by the testimony of their 
 own consciences, and being immortal, sliall be tormented in 
 that everlasting fire, which is prepared lor the devil and his 
 angels. But on the contrary, the faithful and elect shall be 
 crowned with glory and honour; and the Son of Ood will 
 confess their names before God his Father, and his elect an- 
 gels; all tears shall be wiped from their eyes; and their cause, 
 which is now condemned by many judges and magistrates, 
 as heretical and impious, will then ba known to be the cause 
 of the Son of God. And for a gracious reward, the Lord will 
 cause them to possess such a glory, as never entered into the 
 heart of man to conceive. Therefore we expect that great 
 day with a most ardent desire, to the end that we may fully 
 enjoy the promises of God in Christ Jesua our Lord. Jlmcn. 
 Even so, come Lord Jesus. Rev. xxii. 20 
 
 CANONS, 
 
 RATIFIED IN THE NATIONAL SYNOD OF THE 
 
 REFORMED CHURCH, 
 Held at Dordrecht, in the years 1618 and 1619. 
 
 FIRST HEAD OF DOCTRINE. 
 
 Of Divine Predestination. 
 
 Article I. As all men have sinned in Adam, lie under the 
 curse, and are obnoxious to eternal death, God would have 
 done no injustice by leaving them all to perish, and deliver- 
 ing them over to condemnation on account of sin, according 
 to the words of the apostle. Rom. iii. 19, " that every mouth 
 may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before 
 God." And verse 23, " for all have sinned, and come short 
 of the glory of God." And Rom. vi.23, " for the wages of sin 
 is death." 
 
 ^rt. II. But in this the love of God was manifested, that 
 *ie sent his only begotten Son into the world, that whosoever 
 
CANONS. 61 
 
 i)eIioveth on him should noi perish, but have overlastlng life. 
 1 John iv. i>. John iii. 16. 
 
 Jlrt. III. And that men may be brought to believe, God 
 mercifully sends the messengers of these most joyful tidings, 
 to whom he will, and at what time he i)leaseth ; by whose 
 ministry men are called to repentance and faith in Christ 
 crucified. Rom. x. 14, 15. " How then shall they call on him 
 in whom they have not believed? And how shall they be- 
 lieve in him of whom they have not heard ? And how shall 
 they hear without a preacher ? And how shall they preach 
 except they be sent ?" 
 
 Art. IV. The wrath of God abideth upon those who believe 
 not this gospel. But such as receive it, and embrace Jesus 
 the Saviour by a true and living faith, are by him delivered 
 from the wrath of God, and from destruction, and have the 
 gift of eternal life conferred upon them. 
 
 Art. V. The cause or guilt of this unbelief as well as of all 
 other sins, is no wise in God, but in man himself: whereas 
 faith in Jesus Christ, and salvation through him is the free 
 gift of God, as it is written, " By grace ye arj saved through 
 faith, and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God." Eph. 
 ii. 8. " And unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not 
 only to believe on him," &;c. Phil. i. 29. 
 
 Art. VI. That some receive the gift of faith, from God, and 
 others do not receive it, proceeds from God's eternal decree, 
 "For known unto God are all his works from the beginning 
 of the world." Acts xv. 18. Eph. i. 11. According to which 
 decree, he graciously softens the hearts of the elect, however 
 obstinate, and inclines them to believe; while he leaves the 
 non-elect in his just judgment to their own wickedness and 
 obduracy. And herein is especially displayed the profound, 
 the merciful, and at the same time the righteous discrimina- 
 tion between men, equally involved in ruin ; or that decree 
 of election and reprobation, revealed in the word of God, 
 which though men of perverse, impure and unstable minds, 
 wrest to their own destruction, yet to holy and pious souls 
 aflbrds unspeakable consolation. 
 
 Art. VII. Election is the unchangeable purpose of God, 
 whereby, before the fnundation of the world, he hath, out of 
 \nere grace, according to the sovereign good pleasure of his 
 own will, chosen, from the whole liuman race, which haa 
 fallen through their own fault, from their primitive state of 
 rectitude, into sin and destruction, a certain number of per- 
 sons to redemption in Christ, whom he froni eternity appoint- 
 ed the Mediator and head of the elect, and the foundation of 
 Salvation. 
 
 This elect number, though by nature neither better nor 
 39* 
 
62 CANONS. 
 
 more deserving than others, but with them involved m one 
 
 common misery, God hath decreed to give to Christ, to be 
 saved by him, .ind effectually to call and draw them to his 
 communion by his word and Spirit, to bestow upon them true 
 faith, justification and sanclitication ; and having powerfully 
 preserved them in the fellowship of his Son, tinally, to glorify 
 ihem for the demonstration of his mercy, and for the praise 
 of the riches of his glorious grace ; as il is written, " Accord- 
 ing as he hath chosen us in him, before the foundation of the 
 world, that we should be holy, and without blame before him 
 in love; having predestinated us unto the adoption of c-.hil- 
 dreu by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good plea- 
 sure of his will, to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein 
 he Iiath made us accepted in the beloved." Eph. i. 4, 5, 6. 
 And elsewhere, " Whom he did predestinate, them he also 
 called, and whom he called, them he also justified, and whom 
 he justified, them he also glorified." Rom. viii. 30. 
 
 Jirt. Vlir. There are not various decrees of election, but 
 one and the same decree respecting all those, who shall be 
 saved, both under the old and new testament : since the scrip- 
 ture declares tlie good pleasure, purpose and counsel of the 
 divine will to be one, according to which he hath chosen us 
 from eternity, Doth to grace and to glory, to salvation and 
 the way of salvation, which he hath ordained that we should 
 walk therein. 
 
 ^rt. IX. This election was not founded upon foreseen faith, 
 and the obedience of faith, holiness, or any other good quality 
 or disposition in man, as the prerequisite, cause or condition 
 on which it depended ; but men are chosen to faith and to the 
 obedience of faith, holiness, &c., therefore election is the 
 fountain of every saving good ; from which proceed faith, ho- 
 liness, and the other gifts of salvation, and finally eternal 
 life itself, as its fruits and effects, according to that of the 
 apostle. " He hath chosen us (not because we were) but that 
 we should be holy, and without blame, before him in love." 
 Eph. i. 4. 
 
 ^rt. X. The good pleasure of God is the sole cause of thia 
 pracious election ; which doth not consist herein, that God 
 foreseeing all possible qualities of human actions, elected cer« 
 tain of these as a condition of salvation; but that he wa» 
 pleased out of the common mass of siuwers to adopt some cer- 
 tain persons as a peculiar people to himself, as it is written, 
 "For the children being not yet born, neither having done 
 any good or evil," &,c. "It was said (namely to Rebecca) 
 the elder shall serve the younger ; as it is written, Jacob have 
 1 loved, but Esau have I hated." Rom. ix. 11, 12, 13. " And 
 as many ad were ordained to eternal life believed." Acts 
 Kiii. 48. 
 
CANONS. 63 
 
 Jlrt. XL And as God himself is most wise, unchangeable, 
 omniscient and omnipotent, so the election made by him ca» 
 neither be interrupted nor changed, recalled or annulled; 
 neither can the elect be cast awaj', nor their number dimi- 
 nished- 
 
 ^rt. XII. The elect in due time, thou'^h in various degrees 
 and in different measures, attain the assurance of this their 
 eternal and unchangeable election, not by inquisitively pry- 
 ing into the secret and deep things of God ; but by observing 
 in themselves with a spiritual joy and holy pleasure, the in- 
 fallible fruits of election pointed out in the wordof God— such 
 as a true faith in Christ, filial fear, a godly sorrow for sin, a 
 hungering and thirsting after righteousness, <fec. 
 
 ^rt. XIII. The sense and certainty of this election afford 
 to the children of God, additional matter for daily humilia- 
 tion before him, for adoring the depth of his mercies, and 
 rendering grateful returns of ardent love to him, who first 
 manifested so great love towards them. The consideration 
 of this doctrine of election is so far from encouraging remiss- 
 ness in the observance of the divine commands, or from sink- 
 ing men in carnal security, that these, in the just judgment 
 of God, are the usual effects of rash presumption, or of idle 
 and wanton trifling with the grace of election, in those who 
 refuse to walk in the ways of the elect. 
 
 ►3rf. XIV. As the doctrine of divine election by the most 
 wise counsel of God, was declared by the prophets, by Christ 
 himself, and by the apostles, and is clearly revealed in the 
 scriptures both of the old and new testament ; so it is still to 
 be published in due time and place in the church of God, for 
 which it was peculiarly designed, provided it be done with 
 reverence, in the spirit of discretion and piety, for the glory 
 of God's most holy name, and for enlivening and comforting 
 his people, without vainly attempting to investigate the se- 
 cret ways of the Most High. 
 
 ^rt. XV. What peculiarly tends to illustrate and recom- 
 mend to us the eternal and unmerited grace of election, is 
 the express testimony of sacred scripture, that not all, but 
 some only are elected, while others are passed by in the eter. 
 nal decree ; whom God, out of his sovereign, most just, irre. 
 prehensible and unchangeable good pleasure, hath decreed to 
 J.eave in the common misery into which they have wilfully 
 plfrnged themselves, and not to bestow upon them saving 
 faith and the grace of conversion ; but permitiing ihem iii 
 his just judgment to follow their own \vays, at last for the 
 declaration of his justice, to condemn and punish them for 
 ever, not only on account of their unbelief, but also for all 
 their other sins. And thjs is the decree of reprobation which 
 by no means makes God the'author of sin, (the very tlioughl 
 
64 CANONS. 
 
 of which is blasphemy) but declares him to be an awfu], ir 
 reprehensible, and righteous judge and avenger. 
 
 ^rt. XVI. Those who do not yet experience a lively taith 
 in Christ, an assured confidence of soul, peace of conscience, 
 an earnest endeavour after filial obedience, and glorying in 
 God through Christ, efficaciously wrought in them, and do 
 nevertheless persist in the use of the means which God hath 
 appointed for working these graces in us, ought not to be 
 alarmed at the mention of reprobation, nor to rank them- 
 selves aa»ong the reprobate, but diligently to persevere in the 
 use of means, and with ardent desires devoutly and humbly 
 to wait for a season of richer grace. Much less cause have 
 they to be terrified by the doctrine of reprobation, whc 
 though they Sijriously desire to be turned to God, to please 
 him only, and to be delivered from the body of death, cannot 
 yet reach that measure of holiness and faith, to which they 
 aspire ; since a inerciful God has promised that he will not 
 quench the smoking flax, nor break the bruised reed. But 
 this doctrine is justly terrible to those, who, regardless of 
 God and of the Saviour Jesus Christ, have wholly given 
 themselves up to the cares of the world, and tlie pleasures of 
 the fiesh, so long as they are not seriously converted to God. 
 
 ^rt. XVII. Since we are to judge of the will of God, from 
 his word, which testifies that the children of believers are 
 holy, not by nature, but in virtue of the covenant of grace, 
 in which they, together with the parents, are comprehended, 
 godly parents have no reason to doubt of the election and 
 salvation of their children, whom it pleaseth God to call out 
 of this life in their infancy. 
 
 ^rt. XVIII. To those who murmur at the free grace of 
 election, and just severity of reprobation, we answer with 
 the apostle: "Nay, but, O man, who art thou that repliest 
 against God?" Rom, ix. 30. And quote the language of 
 our Saviour, " Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with 
 mine own?" Mat. xx. 15. And therefore with holy adora- 
 tion of these mysteries, we exclaim in the words of the apos- 
 tle : " O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and 
 knowledge of God ! how un.searchable are hi3 judgar^nis, 
 and his ways past finding out! For who hath knorr \ the 
 mind of the Lord, or who hath been his counsellor? «« irvho 
 hath first given to him, and it shall be recompenisr^ tu\t '<im 
 again? For of him, and through him, and to iuu.\ *■ iW 
 things: to whom be f lory for ever.— Amen." 
 
CANONS. 65 
 
 SECOND HEAD OF DOCTRINE. 
 
 Of the death of Christ, and the redemption 
 of men thereby. 
 
 Jirt. I. God is not only supreint-ly merciful, but also su- 
 premely just. And his justice requires (as he hath revealed 
 himself in his word) that our sins committed against his in- 
 finite majesty should be punished, not only with temporal, 
 but with eternal punishments, both in body and soul; which 
 we cannot escape, unless satisfaction be made to the justice 
 of God. 
 
 Jirt. II. Since therefore we are unable to make that satis- 
 faction in our own persons, or to deliver ourselves from the 
 wrath of God, he hath been pleased of his infinite mercy to 
 give his only begotten Son, for our surety, who was made 
 sin, and became a curse for us and in our stead, that he might 
 make satisfaction to divine justice on our behalf. 
 
 ^rt. III. The death of the Son of God is the only and most 
 perfect sacrifice and satisfaction for sin ; is of infinite worth 
 and value, abundantly suflicient to e.xpiate the sins of the 
 whole world. 
 
 Jirt. IV. This death derives its infinite value and dignity 
 from these considerations ; because the person who submit- 
 ted to it was not only really man, and perfectly holy, but also 
 the only begotten Son of God, of the same eternal and infi- 
 nite essence with the Father and Holy Spirit, which qualifi- 
 cations were necessary to constitute him a Saviour for us; 
 and because it was attended with a sense of the wrath and 
 curse of God due to us for sin. 
 
 Art. V. Moreover the promise of the gospel is, that who 
 Boever believeth in Christ crucified, shall not perish, but have 
 everlasting life. This promise, together with the command 
 to repent and believe, ought to be declared and published to 
 all nations, and to all persons promiscuously and without 
 distinction, to whom God out of his good pleasure sends the 
 gospel. 
 
 Jirt. VI. And, whereas many who are called by Xhe goppel, 
 do not repent, nor believe in Christ, but perish in \inbelief; 
 this is not owing to any defect or insutficiency in the sacri- 
 fice offijred'by Christ upon the cross, but is wholly to be impu 
 ted to themselves. 
 
 Jirt. VII. But as man/ as truly believe, and are delivered 
 and saved from sin and destruction through the death of 
 Christ, are indebted for this benefit solely to the grace of God 
 
66 CANONS. 
 
 given them in Christ fVom everlasting, and not to any men* 
 of their own 
 
 ^rt. VIII. For this was the sovereign counsel, and moat 
 gracious will and purpose of God the Father, that the quick 
 ening and saving efficacy of the most precious death of hi« 
 Son should extend to all the elect, for bestowing upon them 
 alone the gift of justifying faith, thereby to bring them in 
 fallibly to salvation: that is, it was the will of God, that 
 Christ by the blood of the cross, whereby he confirmed the 
 new covenant, should effectually redeem out of every people, 
 tribe, nation, and language, all those, and those only, who 
 were from eternity chosen to salvation, and given to him by 
 the Father; that he should confer upon them faith, which 
 together with all the other saving gifts of the holy Spirit, he 
 purchased for them by his death; should purge them from all 
 sin, both original and actual, whether committed before or 
 after believing; and having faithfully preserved them even 
 to the end, should at last bring them free from every spot and 
 olemish to the enjoyment of glory in his own presence for 
 ever. 
 
 jflrf. IX. This purpose proceeding from everlasting love to- 
 wards the elect, has from the beginning of the world to this 
 day been powerfully accomplished, and will henceforward 
 still continue to be accomplished, notwithstanding all the in- 
 effectual opposition of the gates of hell : so that the elect in 
 due time may be gathered together into one, and that there 
 never may be wanting a church composed of believers, the 
 foundation of which is laid in the blood of Christ, which may 
 steadfastly love, and faithfully serve him as their Saviour, 
 who as a bridegroom for his bride, laid down his life for thena 
 upon the cross, and which may celebrate his praises here and 
 through all eternity. 
 
 THIRD AND FOURTH HEADS OF DOCTRI.VE. 
 
 Of the corruption of man, his conversion to 
 God, and the manner thereof. 
 
 Art. I. Man was originally formed after the image oiGou 
 His understanding was adorned with a true and saving 
 knowledge of his Creator, and of spiritual things; his heart 
 and will were upright; all his affections pure; and the whole 
 Man was holy : but revolting from God by the instisaiion of 
 the devil, and abusing the freedom of his own will, he for- 
 feited these excellent gifts; and on the contrary entailed on 
 
CANONS. 6T 
 
 himself blindness of mind, horrible darkness, vanity and per- 
 verser.oss of judgment ; became wicked, rebellious, and obdu- 
 rate in heart and will, and impure in his affections. 
 
 Art. II. Man after the fall begat children in his own like- 
 ness A corrupt sfDck produced a corrupt oflspriiig. Hence 
 all the posterity of Adam, Christ only e.xcepted, have derived 
 corruption from their original Parent, not by imitation, as 
 the Pelagians of old asserted, but by the propagation of a vi- 
 cious nature. 
 
 Art. III. Therefore all men are conceived in sin, and by 
 nature children of wrath, incapable of any saving good, prone 
 to evil, dead in sin, and in bondage thereto; and without the 
 regenerating grace of the Holy Spirit, they are neither able 
 nor willing to" return to God, to reform the depravity of their 
 nature, nor to dispose themselves to reformation. 
 
 Art. IV. There remain however in man since the fall, the 
 climmerings of natural light, whereby he retains some know- 
 ledge of God, of natural things, and of the difference between 
 good and evil, and discovers some regard for virtue, good 
 order in society, and for maintaining an orderly external de- 
 portment. But so far is this light of nature from being suffi- 
 cient to bring him to a saving knowledge of God, and to true 
 conversion, that he is incapable of using it aright even in 
 things natural and civil. Nay farther, this light, such as it 
 is, man in various ways renders wholly polluted, and holds 
 it in unrighteousness; by doing which he becomes inexcusa- 
 ble before God. 
 
 Art v. In the same light are we to consider the law of the 
 decalngiio. dehvered by God to his peculiar people the Jews, 
 by the hauaji nf Moses. For though it discovers the greatness 
 of sin, and more and more convinces man thereof, yet as it 
 neither points out a remedy, nor imparts strength to extri- 
 cate him from misery, and thus being weak through the flesh, 
 leaves the transgressor under the curse, man cannot by this 
 law obtain saving grace. 
 
 Art. VI. What therefore neither the light of nature, nor 
 the law could do, that God performs by the operation of his 
 holy Spirit through the word or ministry of reconciliation; 
 which is the glad tidings concerning the Messiah, by means 
 whereof, it hath pleased God to save such as believe, as well 
 under the old, as under the new testament. 
 
 Art. VII. This mystery of his will, God discovered to but 
 a small number under the old testament ; under the new, he 
 revf als himself to many, without any distinction of people. 
 The cause of this dispensation is not to be ascribed to the 
 superior worth of one nation above another, nor to their 
 making a better use of the light of nature, but results wholly 
 
S3 CANONS. 
 
 from tlie sovereign good pleasure and unmerited love of God. 
 Hence they, to whom so great and so gracious a blessing is 
 eomniunicated, above their desert, or rather notwithstandino 
 their demerits, are bound to acknowledge it with humble and 
 grateful hearts, and with the apostle to adore, not curiously 
 to pry into the severity and justice of God's judgments dis- 
 played ill others, to whom this grace is not given. 
 
 ^rt. VIII. As many as are called by the gospel, are un- 
 feignedly called. For God hath most earnestly and truly de- 
 clared in his word, what will be acceptable to him ; namely, 
 that all who are called, should comply with the invitation 
 He moreover seriously promises eternal life and rest, to as 
 many as shall come to him, and believe on him. 
 
 Art. IX. It is not the fault of the gospel, nor of Christ of. 
 fered therein, nor of God, who calls men by the gospel, and 
 confers upon them various gifts, that those who are called by 
 the ministry of the word, refuse to come, and be converted : the 
 fault lies in themselves ; some of whom when called, regardless 
 of their danger, reject the word of life; others, though they 
 receive it, suffer it not to make a lasting impression on their 
 heart ; therefore, their joy, arising only from a temporary 
 faith, soon vanishes, and they fall away ; while others choke 
 the seed of the word by perplexing cares, and the pleasures 
 of this world, and produce no fruit.— This our Saviour teaches 
 in the parable of the sower. Matt. xiii. 
 
 Art. X. But that others who are called by the gospel, obey 
 the call, and arc converted, is not to be ascribed to the pro- 
 per exercise of free will, whereby one distinguishes himself 
 above others, equally furnished with grace sufficient for faith 
 and conversion, as the proud heresy of Pelasius maintains; 
 but it must be wholly to God, who as he hath chosen his own 
 from eternity in Christ, so he confers upon them faith and 
 repentance, rescues them from the power of darkness, and 
 translates them into the kingdom of his own Son, that they 
 may show forth the praisesof him, who hath called them out 
 of darkness into his marvellous light ; and may glory not in 
 themselves, but in the Lord, according to the testimony of 
 the apostles in various places. 
 
 Art. XI. But when God accomplishes hia good pleasure in 
 the elect, or works in them true conversion, he not only 
 causes the gospel to be externally preached to them, and 
 powerfully illuminates their minds by his holy Spirit, thai 
 they may rightly understand and discern the things of the 
 Spirit of God ; but by the eflicacy of the same regenerating 
 Spirit, pervades the inmost recesses of the man ; he opens 
 the closed, and softens the hardened heart, and circumcises 
 that which was uncircumcised, infuses new qualities into 
 the will, which though heretofore dead, he quickens, from 
 
CANONS. f»a 
 
 seiag evil, disobedient, and refractory; he rendew it good, 
 obedient, and pliable ; actuates and strengthens it, that like 
 a good tree, it may bring forth the fruits of good actions. 
 
 ^rt. XII. And tnis is the regeneration so highly celelrrated 
 in scripture, and denominated a new creation ; a resurrec- 
 tion from the dead; a making alive, wliich God works in us 
 without our aid. But this is no wise effected merely by the 
 external preaching of the gospel, by moral suasion, or such a 
 mode of operation, that after God has performed his part, it 
 still remains in the power of man to be regenerated or not, 
 to be converted, or to continue unconverted; but it is cvi- 
 dently a supernatural work, most powerful, and at the same 
 time most delightful, astonishing, mysterious and ineffable; 
 not inferior in efficacy to creation, or the resurrection from 
 the dead, as the scripture inspired by the author of this work 
 declares; so that all in whose hearts God works in this mar- 
 vellous manner, are certainly, infallibly and effectually re- 
 generated, and do actually believe.— Whereupon the will 
 thus renewed, is not only actuated and influenced by God, 
 but in consequence of this influence, becomes itself active. 
 Wherefore also, man is himself rightly said to believe and 
 repent, by virtue of that grace received. 
 
 jlrt. XIII. The manner of this operation cannot be fully 
 comprehended by believers in this life. Notwithstanding 
 which, they rest satisfied with knowing and experiencing, 
 that by this grace of God they are enabled to believe with the 
 heart, and love their Saviour. 
 
 ^rt. XIV. Faith is therefore to be considered as the gift of 
 God, not on account of its being offered by God toman, to be 
 accepted or rejected at his pleasure ; but because it is in reali- 
 ty conferred breathed, and infused into him; nor even because " 
 God bestows the power or ability to believe, and then expects 
 that man should, by the exercise of his own free will, consent 
 to the terms of salvation, and actually believe in Christ; but 
 because he who works in man both to will and to do, and 
 indeed all things in all, produces both the will to believe, and 
 the act of bejieving also. - " 
 
 Jlrt. XV. God is under no obligation to confer this grace 
 upon any ; for how can he be indebted to man, who had no 
 previous gift to bestow, as a foundation for such recompense? 
 Nay, who has nothing of his own but sin and falsehood ? He 
 therefore who becomes the subject of this grace, owes eternal 
 gratitude to God, and gives him thanks for ever. Whoever 
 is not made partaker thereof, is either altogether regardless 
 of these spiritual gifts, and satisfied with his own condition; 
 or, is in no apprehension of danger, and vainly boasts the 
 possession of that which he has not. With respect to those, 
 who make an external profession of faith, and live regular 
 
70 CANONS. 
 
 lives, we are bound after the example of the Apostle to Judge 
 and speak of them in the most favourable manner. For the 
 secret recesses of the heart are unknown to us. And as to 
 others, who have not yet been called, it is our duty to pray 
 lor them to God, who calls the things that are not, as if they 
 were. But we are in no wise to conduct ourselves towards 
 them with haughtiness, as if we had made ourselves to differ. 
 
 Art. XVI. But as man by the fall did not cease to be a crea- 
 ture, endowed with understanding and will, nor did sin which 
 pervaded the whole race of mankind, deprive him of the 
 human nature, but brought upon him depravity, and spiritual 
 death ; so also this grace of regeneration, does not treat men 
 as senseless stocks and blocks, nor takes away their will and 
 its properties, neither does violence thereto; but spiritually 
 quickens, heals, corrects, and at the same time sweetly and 
 powerfully bends it: that where carnal rebellion and resist- 
 ance formerly prevailed, a ready and sincere spiritual obedi- 
 ence begins to reign ; in which the true and spiritual restora- 
 tion and freedom of our will consist. Wherefore, unless the 
 admirable author of every good work wrought in us, man 
 could have no hope of recovering from his fall by his own 
 free will, by the abuse of which, in a state of innocence, he 
 plunged himself into ruin. 
 
 Art. XVII. As the almighty operation of God, whereby he 
 prolongs and supports this our natural life, does not exclude- 
 but requires the use of means, by which God of his infinite 
 mercy and goodness hath chosen to exert his influence: so 
 also the beforementioned supernatural operation of God, by 
 which we are regenerated, in no wise excludes, or subverts 
 the use of the gospel, which the most wise God has ordained 
 to be the seed of regeneration, and food of the soul. Where- 
 fore as the apostles, and teachers who succeeded them, piously 
 instructed the people concerning this grace of God, to his 
 glory, and the abasement of all pride, and in the mean time 
 however neglected not to keep them by the sacred precepts 
 of the gospel in the exercise of the word, sacraments and dis- 
 cipline: so even to this day, be it far from either instructors 
 or instructed to presume to tempt God in the Church, by sep^ 
 rating what he of his good pleasure hath most intimately 
 joined together. For grace is conferred by means of admo 
 nitions ; and the more readjly vve perform our duty, the more 
 eminent usually is this blessing of God workjng in us, and 
 the more directly is his work advanced; to yvhom alone all 
 the glory both of means, and of their savjng fruit and efficacy, 
 l6 for ever due Amen. 
 
CANONS. Tl 
 
 FIFTH HEAD OF DOCTRINK 
 
 Of the Perseverance of the Saiuts* 
 
 Jirt. I. Whom God calls, according to his purpose, to the 
 communion of his Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, and regene- 
 rates by the Holy Spirit, he delivers also from the dominion 
 and slavery of sin in this life ; though not altogether from 
 the body of sin, and from the infirmities of the flesh, so long 
 as they continue in this world. 
 
 Art. II. Hence spring daily sins of infirmity, and hence 
 spots adhere to the best works of the saints; which furnish 
 them with constant matter for humiliation before God, and 
 flying for refuge to Christ crucified ; for mortifying the flesh 
 more and more by the spirit of prayer, and by holy exercises 
 of piety; and for pressing forward to the goal of perfection, 
 till being at length delivered from this body of death, they are 
 brouglit to reign with the Lamb of God in heaven. 
 
 Jirt. III. By reason of these remains of indwelling sin, and 
 the temptations of sin and of the world, those who are con- 
 verted could not persevere in a state of grace, if left to their 
 own strength. But God is faithful, who having conferred 
 grace, mercifully confirms, and powerfully preserves them 
 therein, even to the end. 
 
 Art. IV. Although the weakness of the flesh cannot prevail 
 against the power of God, who confirms and preserves true 
 believers in a state of grace, yet converts are not always so 
 influenced and actuated by the Spirit of God, as not in some 
 particular instances sinfully to deviate from the guidance of 
 divine grace, so as to be seduced by, and comply with the 
 lusts of the flesh ; they must therefore be constant in watch- 
 ing and prayer, that they be not led into temptation. When 
 these are neglected, they are not only liable to be drawn into 
 great and heinous sins, by Satan, the world and the flesh, 
 but sometimes by the righteous permission of God actually 
 fall into these evils. This, the lamentable fall of David, Pe- 
 ter, and other saints described in holy scripture, demonstrates. 
 
 Art. V. By such enormous sins, however, they very highly 
 offend God, incur a deadly guilt, grieve the holy Spirit, inter, 
 rupt the exercise of faith, very grievously wound their con- 
 sciences, and sometimes lose the sense of God's favour, for a 
 time, until on their returning into the right way by serioua 
 repentance, the light of God's fatherly countenance again 
 shines upon them. 
 
 Art. VI. But God, who is rich in mercy, according to his 
 unchangeable purpose of election, does not wholly w»ir,d/av« 
 
T2 CANONS. 
 
 the holy Spirit from his own people, even in their melancholy 
 falls ; nor suffers them to proceed so far as to lose the grace 
 of adoption, and forfeit the state of justification, or to com- 
 mit the sin unto death; nor does he permit tliem to be to- 
 tally deserted, and to plunge themselves into everlasting de- 
 struction. 
 
 ^rt. VII. For in the first place, in those falls he preserves 
 in them the incorruptible seed of regeneration from perishing, 
 or being totally lost ; and again, by his word and Spirit, cer- 
 tainly and effectually renews them to repentance, to a sin- 
 cere and godly sorrow for their sins, that they may seek and 
 btaiii remission in the blood of the Mediator, may again 
 experience the favour of a reconciled God, through failh 
 adore his mercies, and henceforward more diligently work 
 out their own salvation with fear and trembling. 
 
 jirt. VIII. Thus, it is not in consequence of their own 
 merits, or strength, but of God's free mercy, that they do noi 
 totally fall from faith and grace, nor continue and perish finally 
 in their backslidings ; which, with respect to themselves, is 
 not only possible, but would undoubtedly happen; but with 
 respect to God, it is utterly impossible, since his counsel 
 cannot be changed, nor his promise fail, neither can the call 
 according to his purpose be revoked, nor the merit, interces- 
 sion and preservation of Christ he rendered ineffectual, nor 
 the sealing of the holy Spirit be frustrated or obliterated. 
 
 ^rt. IX. Of this preservation of the elect to salvation, and 
 of their perseverance in the faith, true believers for them- 
 selves may and do obtain assurance according to the measure 
 of their faith, whereby they arrive at the certain persuasion, 
 that they ever will continue true and living members of the 
 church; and that they experience forgivenessof sins, and will 
 at last inherit eternal life. 
 
 ^rt. X. This assurance, however, is not produced by any 
 peculiar revelation contrary to, or independent of the word 
 of God; but springs from faith in God's promises, which he 
 has most abundantly revealed in his word for our comfort; 
 from the testimony of the holy Spirit, witnessing with our 
 pyirit. that we are children and heirs of God, Rom. viii. IG; 
 and lastly, from a serious and holy desire to preserve a good 
 conscience, and to perform good works. And if the elect of 
 God were deprived of this solid comfort, that they shall finally 
 obtain the victory ; and of this infallible pledge or earnest of 
 eternal glory, they would be of all men the most miserable. 
 
 j3n. XI. The scripture moreover testifies, that believers in 
 this life have to struggle with various carnal doublg, and that 
 under crievous temptations they are not always sensible of 
 this full assurance of faith and certainty of persevering 
 
CANONS. 73 
 
 Bui God, who is the Father of all consolation, does not suffer 
 them to be tempted above that they are able, but will with 
 the temptation also make a vvay to escape, that they may be 
 able to bear it; 1 Cor. x. i:), and by the holy Spirit again in- 
 Bpires them with the comfortable assurance of persevering. 
 
 ^rt. XII. This certainty of perseverance, however, is so 
 far from exciting in l)eliever.s a spirit of pride, or of rendering 
 them carnally secure, that on the contrary, it is the real source 
 of humility,' filial reverence, true piety, patience in every 
 tribulation, fervent prayers, constancy in sutfering, and in 
 confe^sinj; the truth, aiid of solid rejoicing in God: so that 
 the consideration of this benefit should serve as an incentive 
 to the serious and constant practice of gratitude and good 
 works, as appears from the testimonies of scripture, and the 
 examples of the saints. 
 
 Art. XIII. Neither does renewed confidence of persevering 
 produce licentiousness, or a disregard to piety in those who 
 are recovered from backsliding: but it renders them much 
 more careful and solicitous to continue in the ways of the 
 Lord, which he hath ordained, that they who walk therein 
 may maintain an assurance of persevering, lest by abusing 
 his Fatherly kindness, God should turn away his gracious 
 countenance from them, to behold which is to the godly 
 dearer than life ; the withdrawing whereof is more bitter than 
 death; and they in consequence hereof should fall into more 
 grievous torments of conscience. 
 
 Art. XIV. And as it hath pleased God, by the preaching of 
 the gospel, to begin this work of grace in us, so he preserves, 
 continues, and perfects it by the hearing and reading of his 
 word, by meditation thereon, and by the exhortations, threat- 
 enings, and promises thereof, as well as by the use of the 
 sacraments. 
 
 Art. XV. The carnal mind is unable to comprehend this 
 doctrine of the perseverance of the saints, and the certainty 
 thereof; which God hath most abundantly revealed in his 
 word, for the glory of his name, and the consolation of pious 
 Bouls, and which he impresses upon the hearts of the faithful: 
 Satan abhors it; the world ridicules it; the ignorant and 
 hypocrite abuse, and heretics oppose it; but the spouse of 
 Christ hath always most tenderly loved and constantly de- 
 fended it, as an inestiuiable treasure : and God, against whom 
 neither counsel nor strength can prevail, will dispose her to 
 continue tin? coiidurt to the end. Now, to this one God, 
 Father, Son And Holy Spirit, be honour and glory, for ever. 
 8nun. 
 
74 CANOJNS. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 And this is the perspicuous, simple, and ingenuous declara- 
 , tion of the orthodox doctrine respecting the five artictes 
 which have been controverted in the Belgic churches; and 
 the rejection of tlie errors, with which they have for some 
 time been troubled. This doctrine, the Synod judges to be 
 drawn from the word of God, and to be agreeable to the con- 
 fessions of the Reformed churches. Whence it clearly ap- 
 pears, that some, whom such conduct by no means became, 
 h.ive violated all truth, equity, and charity, in wishing to 
 persuade the public, 
 
 "That the doctrine of the Reformed churches concerning 
 predestination, and the 7>oints annexed to it, by its own ge- 
 nius and necessary tendency, leads off the minds of men 
 from all piety and religion ; that it is an opiate administered 
 by the flesh and the devil, and the strong hold of Satan, 
 where he lies in wait for all; and from which he wounds 
 multitudes, and mortally strikes through many with the 
 darts both of despair and security; that it makes God the au- 
 thor of sin, unjust, tyrannical, hypocritical ; that it is no- 
 thing more than interpolated Stoicism, Manicheism, Liber- 
 tinism, Turcism ; that it renders men carnally secure, since 
 they are persuaded by it that nothing can hinder the salva- 
 tion of the elect, let them live as they please ; and therefore, 
 that they may safely perpetrate every species of the most 
 atrocious crimes; and that, if the reprobate should even 
 perform truly all the works of the saints, their obedience 
 would not in the least contribute to their salvation; that 
 the same doctrine teaches, that God, by a mere arbitrary act 
 of his will, without the least lespect or view to any sin, has 
 predestinated the greatest part of the world to eternal dam- 
 nation ; and, has created them for this very purpose ; that in 
 the same manner in which the election is the fountain and 
 cause of fan: /tnd good works, reprobation is the cause of 
 unbelief and mpiety; that many children of the faithful are 
 lorn, guiltless, from their mothers' breasts, and tyrannically 
 plunged into hell; so that, neither baptism, nor the prayers 
 of the church at their baptism, can at all profit by them." 
 >Vnd many other things of the same kind, which the Reform- 
 ed churches not only do not acknowledge, but even detest 
 with their whole soul. Wherefore, this Synod of Dort, in 
 the name of the Lord, conjures as many as piously call upon 
 the name of our Saviour Jesus Christ, to judge of the faith 
 of the Reformed churches, not from the calumnies which, on 
 every side, are heaped upon it ; nor from the private expres- 
 sions of a few among ancient and modern teachers, often 
 dishonestly quoted, or corrupted, and wrested to a meaning 
 luite foreign to their intention ; but from the public confes- 
 
CANONS. 75 
 
 sions of the churches themselves, ami from this declaration 
 of thp orthodox doctrine, confirmed by the unanimous con- 
 sent of all and each of the members of the whole Synod. 
 Moreover, the Synod warns calumniators themselves, to con- 
 sider the terrible judgment of God which awaits them, for 
 bearing false witness against the confessions of so many 
 churches, for distressing the consciences of the weak; and 
 for labouring to render suspected the society of the truly 
 faithful. Finally, this Synod exhorts all their brethren in 
 the gospel of Christ, to conduct themselves piously and reli- 
 giously in handling this doctrine, both in the universities 
 «nd churches; to direct it, as well in discourse, as in writing, 
 to the glory of the Divine Name, to holiness of life, and to 
 the consolation of afflicted souls; to regulate, by the scrip 
 ture, according to the analogy of faitli, not only their senti- 
 ments, but also their language ; and, to abstain from all those 
 phrases which exceed the limits necessary to be observed in 
 ascertaining the genuine sense of the holy scriptures ; and 
 may furnish insolent sophists with a just pretext for vio 
 lently assailing, or even vilifying, the doctrine of the Re 
 formed churches. 
 
 May Jesus Christ, the Son of God, who, seated at the Fa- 
 ther's right hand, gives gifts to men, sanctify us in the truth, 
 bring to the truth those who err ; shut the mouths of the ca 
 lumnjators of sound doctrine, and endue the faithful minis- 
 ter of his word with the spirit of wisdom and discretion, 
 that all their discourses may tend to the glory of God, and 
 ihe edification of those who hear them. Amen. 
 
 That this is our faith and decision, we certify by subscrib- 
 ing our names. 
 
 Htre follow the names, vot only of president, assistant pre- 
 sident, and SECRETARIES of the Synod, and of the profes- 
 sors OF THEOLOGY in the Dutch Churches; but of all tha 
 MEMBERS who Were deputed to the Synod, as the Representa- 
 tives of their respective Churches ; that is. of the Delegates 
 from. Great Britain, the Electoral Palatinate, Hessia, 
 Switzerland, Wetteraw,- the Republic and Church of Ge- 
 neva, — The Republic and Church of Bremen, — The Repub- 
 lic and Church of Emden,— The Duchy of Gelderland, and 
 of Zutphen,— South Holland,— North Holland,— Zealand,— 
 The province of Utrecht, — Fricsland, — Transylvania,— 
 The State of Groningen and Omiand,— Drent.— Tht Frencii 
 Churches. 
 
7B LITURGY. 
 
 THE LITURGY 
 OF THE REFORMED DUTCH CHURCH, 
 
 OR, THE FORMS USED THEREIN. 
 
 , Of Public Prayer.— II. Of the Administration of the IIolj 
 Sacraments.— III. Of the Exercise of Church Discipline.— 
 IV. Of the Ordination of Church Officers.— V. OflheCele 
 bration of Marriage.— VI. Of Comforting the Sick. 
 
 Christian Prayers to be used in the Assembly of 
 the Faithful, and on other occasions. 
 
 A Prayer on the Lord^s Day, before Sermon. 
 
 O ETERN.\.L God, and most merciful Father, we 
 humbly prostrate ourselves before thy high majesty, 
 against which we have so often and grievously ofl 
 fended; and acknowledge, if thou shouldst enter into 
 judgment with us, that we have deserved nothing but 
 eternal death : for besides that we all are by original 
 sin, unclean in thy sight and children of wrath, con- 
 ceived in sin and brought forth in iniquity, whereby 
 all manner of evil lusts, striving against thee and our 
 neighbour, dwell within us ; we have also indeed, fre- 
 quently and without end, transgressed thy precepts, 
 neglected what thou hast commanded us, and done 
 what thou hast expressly forbidden us. We have 
 strayed like sheep, and have greatly offended against 
 thee, which we acknowledge, and are heartily sorry 
 for; nay, we confess to our shame, and to the praise 
 of thy mercy towards us, that our sins are more than 
 the hairs of our head, and that we are indebted ten 
 thousand talents, but not able to pay. Wherefore we 
 are not worthy to be called thy children ; nor to lift 
 np our eyes towards heaven, to pour out our j)rayers 
 
LITURGY. 
 
 Defore thee. 
 
 ful Father, knowing that thou dost not dssire the 
 death of a sinner, but that he may turn from his 
 wickedness and live; and that tliy mercy is infinite, 
 which thou showest unto those, who return to thee ; 
 we heartily call upon thee, trusting in our Mediator 
 Jesus Christ, who is that Lamb of God, that taketh 
 away the sins of the world, and we beseech thee to 
 commiserate our infirmity, forgiving us all our sina 
 for Christ's sake. Wash us in the pure fountain of 
 his blood, that we may become clean and white as 
 snow. Cover our nakedness with his innocence and 
 righteousness, for the glory of thy name's sake : cleai 
 our understanding of all blindness, and our hearts of 
 all hardness and pride. Open the mouth of thy ser- 
 vant at present, and replenish him with thy wisdom 
 and knowledge, that he may purely and confidently 
 set forth thy word ; prepare also our hearts, that we may 
 hear, understand, and keep the same ; write thy laws 
 (according to thy promise) in the tables of our hearts, 
 and strengthen us to delight and walk in the same, 
 to the praise and glory of thy name, and to the edifi^ 
 cation of thy church. O gracious Father, we ask 
 ^or, and desire all these things in the name of Jesus 
 Christ, who has taught us thus to pray — Our Fa- 
 ther, &.C. 
 
 A Prayer on the Lord's Day, after Sermon. 
 
 Almighty and merciful God, we acknowledge in 
 ourselves, and confess before thee, as the truth is, that 
 we are not worthy to lifl up our eyes towards heaven, 
 and to present our prayers before thee, if thou shouldst 
 respect our merits and worthiness : for our consciences 
 accuse us, and our sins bear witness against us ; we 
 also know, that thou art a righteous judge, punishing 
 the sins of those, w1k» transgress thv commandments. 
 40 
 
78 LITURGY. 
 
 But, O Lord, since thou hast commanded us to call 
 upon thee in all times of necessity, and hast of thine 
 ineffable mercy promised to hear our prayers, not be- 
 cause of our merits (which are none) but for the me- 
 rits of our Lord Jesus Christ, whom thou hast ap- 
 pointed to be our Mediator and Advocate ; wherefore, 
 we forsake all other help, and take our refuge to thy 
 mercy alone. 
 
 Especially, O Lord, besides the innumerable benefits, 
 which thou showest to all mankind in general on 
 earth, thou hast in particular bestowed manifold fa- 
 vours on us, which we are not capable to comprehend 
 or express : for thou hast dchvered us from the woful 
 slavery of the devil, and all idolatry, wherein we were 
 held, and hast brought us to the hght of thy truth, 
 and to tlie knowledge of thy Holy Gospel. On the 
 contrary, we have by our ingratitude been regardless 
 of these thy benefits, we have departed from thee, and 
 have followed our own devices, not honouring thee as 
 was our boundcn duty to do. Thus have we, O Lord, 
 grievously sinned, and highly offended thee, and can 
 expect nothing else than everlasting death and damna- 
 tion, if thou shouldst deal with us according to ouf 
 deserts. Yea, we also perceive, O Lord, by the chas- 
 tisement, which thou daily art inflicting on us, that 
 thou art justly displeased with us. For since thou 
 art just, tliou wilt punish no man without cause, and 
 we also sec thine hand stretched out, further to punish 
 us. But tliough thou didst punish us more severely 
 than thou bust hitherto done, nay, though all the 
 plagues fell upon us, wherewith thou didst visit the 
 sins of thy people Israel, we must still confess that 
 thou wouldst do us no injustice. But, O Lord, thou 
 art our God, and we are but dust and ashes : Thou 
 art our Creator, and we are thy handy work : thou 
 art our Shepherd, and we are thy sheep : thou art our 
 Redeemer, and we are those whom thou hast re- 
 deemed. Thou art our Father, and we are thy chil 
 
LITURGY. 79 
 
 dren £.nd heirs. Therefore, do not punish us in tliine 
 anger, but chastise us mercifully, and preserve that 
 work, which thou hast of thy mercy begun in us, that 
 die whole world may know and acknowledge thee to 
 tx3 our God and Saviour. Thy people Israel frequently 
 offended thee, and thou didst justly punish them ; but 
 as oft as they turned themselves again to thee, thoU 
 didst always mercifully receive them into favour. 
 A.nd though their sins and transgressions were ever 
 80 great, thou didst always avert thy wrath and pun- 
 ishment prepared for them, by reason of the covenant 
 which thou hadst made with thy servants, Abraham, 
 Isaac, and Jacob; so that thou never hast refused to 
 hear the prayers of thy people. And we have of thy 
 mercy even that same covenant, which thou hast 
 erected in the hand of Jesus Christ our Mediator, be- 
 tween thee and all believers; nay, it is now more 
 glorious and efficacious, since Christ hath ratified and 
 confirmed the same by his holy suffering and death, 
 and entrance into his glory. Therefore, O Lord, for* 
 Baking ourselves, and all human assistance, we fly for 
 succour to this blessed covenant of grace, by means 
 whereof our Lord Jesus Christ (having offered his 
 body once on the cross as u perfect sacrifice for us) 
 hath reconciled us with thee for ever. Therefore, O 
 Lord, look upon the face of thine anointed, and not 
 on our sins, that thine anger may be appeased by his 
 intercession. And cause thy face to shine on us to 
 our joy and salvation. Take us henceforth into thy 
 holy guidance and protection, and govern us by thy 
 holy Spirit, who, daily more and more mortifying our 
 flesh with all its lusts, renews us to a better life, and 
 produces in us fruits of true faith, that hereby thy 
 name may be glorified and praised to all eternity, and 
 that we despising all transitory things, may with an 
 ardent desire fix our thoughts only on things heavenly. 
 And masmuch as it is thy pleasure that we should 
 pray for all mankuid, we beseech th^e, to extend thjp 
 
S{) LITURGY. 
 
 blessirijGfs on the doctrine of thy Holy Gospel, that it 
 may be preached and accepted every where , tliat the 
 whole world may be filled with thy saving knowledge ; 
 that the ignorant may be converted, the weak strength- 
 ened ; Ihut every one not only in word, but also in 
 deed, may magnify and sanctify thy holy name. Send 
 forth, for this end, faithful labourers in thy harvest. — 
 And also replenish them with thy grace, that they 
 may faithfully serve before thee. On the contiary 
 utterly destroy all false teachers, ravenous wolves, and 
 hirelings, who seek their own honour and advantage, 
 and not the glory of thy holy name, nor the welfare 
 and salvation of souls. Be also pleased graciously to 
 preserve and govern all thy Christian churches spread 
 over the face of the earth, in unity of true faith, and 
 in godliness of life, that thy kingdom may daily in- 
 crease, and that of Satan be destroyed, till thy king- 
 dom is perfected, when thou shalt be all in all. 
 
 Particularly we pray for these United States of 
 America ; keep them under thy holy protection ; pros- 
 per them in their agriculture, manufiictures, com- 
 merce and literature ; and let their civil and religious 
 rights be preserved inviolate to the latest posterity. 
 
 Bless and long preserve thy servant, the President 
 of the United States. Bless the Vice-President ; the 
 Senate and House of Representatives, when in con- 
 gress assembled. Bless all placed in authority through- 
 out the states, and especially in the state wherein we 
 reside ; the Governor of the state, the Magistrates, 
 and all others entrusted with powers, either legislative 
 or executive. — Replenish them with all thy grace and 
 heavenly gifts, each in his respective calling and state, 
 wherein thou hast placed him, that they may wisely 
 govern, and strenuously protect the people, whom thou 
 hast committed to their care, faithfully defend thy 
 worship and rightly administer justice : preside with 
 thy Holy Spirit in their assemblies, that in all cases 
 \hey may resolvs nothing, but what is good and be- 
 
LITURGY. 81 
 
 coming, and i-et the laws be Imppily executed ; that 
 these United States being preserved from all enemies, 
 ilhe evil doe"s punished, and the just protected, thy 
 name thereby may be praised, and the kingdom of 
 the King of kings, Christ Jesus, promoted : and that 
 we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godli- 
 ness and honesty. Moreover we pray for our bre- 
 thren, who are under persecution or tyranny ; comfort 
 them with thy holy Spirit, and mercifully del ver 
 them : suffer not thy church wholly to be destro} ed^ 
 nor the remembrance of thy name to be abolished 
 from the face of the earth, lest the enemies of thy 
 truth triumph to the dishonouring and blaspheming 
 of thy name. But if it is thy divine will, that the 
 suffering Christians should die for the glory of thy 
 name, and by their death witness unto the truth, com- 
 fort them in their sufferings, that they, considering 
 them as coming from thy fatherly hand, may there- 
 fore, doing thy will, remain steadfast, whether in life 
 or death ; to thy glory and to the edification of thy 
 church, and to their salvation. We likewise beseech 
 thee, for all those, whom thou dost afflict, with po- 
 verty, imprisonment, sickness of body, or trouble of 
 mind ; comfort them all, O Lord, according to their 
 several necessities. Grant that their chastisement 
 may bring them to the knowledge of their sins, and 
 to an amendment of their lives. — Give them also firm 
 patience ; alleviate their sufferings ; and finally deli- 
 ver them, that they may rejoice in thy goodness and 
 eternally praise thy name. 
 
 And, O Lord, take us, together with all that belongs 
 to, or concerns us, in thy keeping. Grant that we 
 may live in our respective callings according to thy 
 will, and so use the gifts which we receive of thy 
 blessing, that they may not impede, but rather fur- 
 ther us to life eternal. Strengthen us m all tempta- 
 tions, that we striving in true faith, may overcome, 
 and hereafter enjoy with Christ, life eternal. 
 
82 LITURGY. 
 
 We ask thee for all these things, as our faithfm 
 Lord, and Saviour Jesus Christ himself has taught ua 
 — Our Father, &.c. 
 
 Afterwards the congregation is dismissed with the 
 usual blessing. 
 
 Receive the blessing of the Ijord, 
 The Lord bless thee, and keep thee* The Lord 
 make his face to shine upon thee, and be gracious 
 unto thee : The Lord lift up his countenance upon 
 thee and give thee peace. 
 
 Prayer before the explanation of the Catechism. 
 
 O HEAVENLY Father, thy word is perfect, convert- 
 ing the soul, a sure testimony, making wise the sim- 
 ple, enlightening the eyes of the blind, and a power, 
 ful mean unto salvation, for all those, who believe. 
 And whereas we arc not only blind by nature, but 
 even incapable of doing any good : and also since 
 thou wilt help none, but those, who are of a broken 
 and contrite heart ; we beseech thee to enlighten our 
 understanding with thy holy spirit, and give us a 
 meek heart, free from all haughtiness and carnal 
 knowledge, that we may, hearing thy word, rightly 
 understand it, and regulate our life accordingly : be 
 graciously pleased to convert all those, who still stray 
 from thy truth, that we may together witli them, 
 unanimously serve thee in true holiness and righteous, 
 ness all the days of our life. 
 
 We crave all these things for Christ's sake, who 
 hath thus taught us to pray in his name, and promised 
 to hear us — Our Father, 6lc. 
 
 A Prayer after the explanation of the Catcchiatn. 
 
 O GRACIOUS God, and merciful Father, we give thee 
 hearty thanks that it hath pleaded thee, not only to 
 
LITURGY. 83 
 
 take us, but also our little children, into thy covenant, 
 which thou hast not only sealed unto them, by holy 
 baptism, but yet daily shovvest, when thou pcrtectest 
 thy praise out of their mouths, thus to cause tlie wise 
 of the world to blush : we beseech thee, increase thy 
 grace in tiiem, that they may always grow and in- 
 crease in Christ thy Son ; till they acquire their per- 
 fect manly age in all knowledge and righteousness. 
 Give us grace, that we may educate them, as thou 
 hast commanded us, in thy knowledge and fear, that 
 by tlieir godliness the kingdom of Satan may be des- 
 troyed, and the kingdom of Jesus Christ strengthened 
 in this and other congregations, to the glory of thy 
 holy name, and to their eternal salvation, through Je- 
 sus Christ. Amen. 
 
 A Prayer before Servian in the week. 
 
 Heavenly Father, eternal and merciful God, we 
 acknowledge and confess before thy divine majesty, 
 that we are poor miserable sinners, conceived in sin, 
 and born in iniquity, prone to all evil, unfit for any 
 good ; and that we, by our sinful life, continually 
 transgress thy holy commandments, whereby we pro- 
 voke thine anger against us, and according to thy 
 righteous judgment, expose ourselves unto eternal 
 damnation. But, O Lord, we repent and are sorry 
 that we have offended thee, we bewail our transgres- 
 sions, beseeching that thou wilt graciously pity our 
 misery. Have compassion on us, O most bounteous 
 Son and Father, and forgive us all our sins, for that 
 holy passion of thy well beloved Son Jesus Christ, 
 Grant us also the grace of thy holy Spirit, that we 
 may, with all our hearts, study to know our own 
 unrighteousness, and sincerely abhor ourselves ; that 
 sin may be mortified in u«, and we may be raised up 
 to a new life ; that we may bring forth genuine fruits 
 of holiness and righteousness, which through Jesus 
 
84 LITURGY. 
 
 Clirist are acceptable to thee. Give ub to understand 
 thy.holy word according to thy divine will, that we 
 may learn thereby to put our whole trust in theo 
 alone, and withdraw it Irom all creatures ; that also 
 our old man, with all the affections thereof, may be 
 daily more and more crucified ; and that we may of- 
 fer up ourselves unto thee a living sacrifice, to the 
 glory of thy lioly nanae, and to the edification of our 
 neighbours ; through. Jesus Christ our Lord, who hatb 
 taught and commanded us to pray — Our Father, 
 
 A Prayer after a Sermon in the week. 
 
 Lord God Almighty, let not thy holy name be pro- 
 faned for our sins, for we have divers ways sinned 
 against thee, since we are not obedient to thy holy 
 word, as we ought to be, and through ignorance and 
 murmuring daily stir up thine anger against us : 
 wherefore thou dost justly punisli us ; but O Lord, 
 be mindful of thy great mercy, and have compassion 
 on us. Give us knowledge ot^ and repentance for our 
 sins, and amendment of our lives ; strengthen the 
 ministers of thy cliurch, that they may faithfully and 
 steadfastly declare thy holy word ; and the magis- 
 trates of thy holy people, that they may bear tlie 
 sword with equity and prudence ; preserve us from 
 all deceit and unfaithfulness : confound all evil, and 
 subtle counsels taken against thy word and church. 
 O Lord, withhold not from us thy spirit and word, 
 but grant us increase of faith • and in all trouble and 
 adversity, patience and constancy. Assist thy church, 
 deliver her from all affliction, derision and persecu- 
 tion. Strengthen also the weak and sorrowful of 
 heart, and send us thy peace, through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord, who hath given us this sure promise : ijcru 
 ly,, verily, I say unto you, whatsoever ye shall ask of 
 
LITURGY. b5 
 
 the Father tn my name, he will give it you ; and hath 
 commanded us to pray — Ouk Father, &c. 
 
 A Morning Prayer. 
 
 O Merciful Father, we thank thee, that thou hast 
 in faithfulness watched over us the night past, and 
 we beseech thee to strengthen, and henceforth guide 
 us by thy holy Spirit, that we may spend this, and all 
 thediysof our lives, in all righteousness and holiness, 
 and that whatsoever we undertake, we may always 
 aim at the promoting of thy glory, and expect all the 
 success of our undertakings from thy bountiful hand 
 alone : and to the end that we may obtain this mercy 
 of thee, be pleased (according to thy promise) to for- 
 give all our sins, through the holy passion and blood- 
 shedding of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, for 
 we heartily repent of them. Enlighten also our 
 hearts, that we, having cast off all works of darkness, 
 may as children of light walk in a new life in all god- 
 liness. Bless also the preaching of thy gospel. De- 
 stroy all works of the devil. Strengthen all ministers 
 of the gospel, and magistrates of thy people. Comfort 
 all those who are persecuted and afflicted in mind, 
 through Jesus Christ thy beloved Son, who hath pro- 
 mised us, that thou wilt certainly give us, whatsoever 
 we shall ask in his name, and therefore hath com 
 manded us to pray — Our Father, &c. 
 
 An Evening Prayer. 
 
 O Merciful God, eternal light, shining in darkness, 
 thou who 'iispellest the night of sin, and all blindness 
 of heart, since thou hast appointed the night for rest, 
 £nd the day lor labour ; we beseech thee, grant that 
 our bodies may rest in peace and quietness, that after, 
 wards they may be able to endure the labour they 
 must bear. Temper our sleep, that it be not disor- 
 40* 
 
86 LITURGY. 
 
 derly, that we may remain spotless both in body and 
 soul, nay, that our sleep itself may be to thy glory 
 Enlighten the eyes of our understanding, that we maj 
 not sleep in death ; but always look lor deliverance 
 from this misery. Defend us against all assaults ot 
 the devil, and take us into thy holy protection. And 
 although we have not passed this day, without having 
 greatly sinned against thee, we beseech thee to hide 
 our sins with thy mercy as thou hidest all things on 
 earth with the darkness of the night, that we therefore 
 may not be cast out from thy presence. Believe and 
 comfort all those, who are afflicted or distressed in 
 mind, body, or estate, through Jesus Christ our Lord, 
 who hath taught us to pray — Our Father, &,c. 
 
 A Prayer at the opening of the Consistory. 
 
 Heavenly Father, eternal and merciful God, it 
 hath pleased thee of thy infinite wisdom and goodness 
 to gather a church to thyself out of all nations upon 
 the face of the earth, by the preaching of thy holy 
 gospel, and to govern the same by the service of men. 
 Thou hast also graciously called us up to this office, 
 and commanded us to take heed unto ourselves and 
 unto the flock, which Christ hath bought with his 
 precious blood. — Since we are at this present assem- 
 bled in thy holy name, after the example of the apos- 
 tolic churches, to consult, as our office requires, about 
 those things which may come before us, for the wel- 
 fare and edification of thy churches, for which we 
 acknowledge ourselves to be unfit and incapable, as 
 we are by nature unable of ourselves to think any 
 good, much less to p at it in practice : therefore, we 
 beseech thee, O faithful God and Father, that thou 
 wilt be pleased to be present with thy holy spirit, ac- 
 cording to thy promise, in the midst of our present 
 assembly, to guide us in all truth. Remove from us 
 all misappreliensionfi and unbecoming desires of the 
 
LITURGY. 87 
 
 flesh, and grant thai thy holy word may be the only 
 rule and guide of all our consultations, that they may 
 tend to the glory of thy name, and to tlie edification 
 of thy churci), and to the discharge of our own con- 
 sciences, through Jesus Christ thy Son, who with thee 
 tmd the Holy Ghost, the only true God, is eternally to 
 be praised and magnified. Amen. 
 
 A Prayer at the close of the Consistory. 
 
 O Lord God and heavenly Father, we heartily 
 thank thee, that thou hast been pleased to gather a 
 church to thyself in this part of the world, and to use 
 our service therein, granting us the privilege, that we 
 may freely and without hindrance preach thy holy 
 gospel, and exercise all the duties of godhness : more- 
 over we thank thee, that thou now hast been present 
 with thy holy spirit in tiic midst of this our assembly, 
 directing our determinations according to thy will, 
 uniting our hearts in mutual peace and concord — We 
 beseech thee, O faithful God and Father, that thou 
 wilt graciously be pleased to bless our intended labour, 
 and effectually to execute thy begun work: always 
 gathering unto thyself a true church, and preserving 
 the same in the pure doctrine, and in the right use 
 of thy holy sacraments, and in a diligent exercise of 
 discipline. On the contrary, destroy all evil and 
 crafty councils, which are devised against thy word 
 and church. Strengtlien also all the ministers of thv 
 church, that they may faithfully and steadfastly (J& 
 clare thy holy word : and the magistrates of thy peo. 
 pie, that they may bear the sword with righteousness 
 and discretion. Particularly we pray for those, whom 
 thou hast been pleased to put in authority over us, both 
 those of higher and lower dignity, and especially for 
 the worshipful magistrates of this city. Grant that 
 their whole government may be thus directed, that 
 the King of all kings may rule over them, and their 
 
88 LITURGY. 
 
 fellow-citizens, and that the kingdom of the devii 
 (which is a kingdom of scandnl and reproach) may, 
 daily, more and more be destroyed and brought to 
 nought by them as thy servants, and that we may 
 lead with them a quiet and peaceable life, in all god. 
 liness and honesty. Hear us, O God and Father, 
 through Jesus Christ thy beloved Son, who with thee 
 and the Holy Ghost, the only and true God, is eter 
 nally to be magnified and praised. Amen, 
 
 A Prayer at the meeting of ike Deacons. 
 
 Merciful God and Father, thou who hast not only 
 Baid unto us, that we should always have the poor 
 with us, but hast also commanded that they should 
 be assisted, and for that end hast ordained the service 
 of deacons in thy church, by whom they might be 
 relieved. As we, who are called to the office of dea. 
 cons in this congregation, are here at present met in 
 thy name, to consult togethcv concerning our minis- 
 try, therefore we humbly beseech thee for the sake 
 of Jesus Christ, that thou wilt be pleased to endue us 
 with the spirit of discretion, to the end that we may 
 rightly discern, who are really poor, and who are not : 
 and that we may with all cheerfulness and fidelity, 
 distribute the alms collected by us to every one ac- 
 cording to his necessity, not leaving the indigent 
 members of thy beloved Son comfortless, neither giv- 
 ing to those who are not in want. Kindle withi'n the 
 hearts of men an ardent love towards the poor, that 
 tliey may liberally give of their temporal goods, of 
 which thou hast made them stewards : and that we, 
 having the means in hand to assist the indigent, may 
 faithfully without vexation, and with a free heart, 
 perform our office. Grant us also the talents, not 
 only to comfort the miserable with the external gift, 
 but also with the holy word. And since man doth 
 not live by bread alwie, but by every word that pro- 
 
LITURGY. 89 
 
 ceedeth out cf tljy mouth, be pleased therefore to ex- 
 tend thy blessing over our distributions, and increase 
 the bread of the poor, that both we and they may 
 have reason to praise and thank thee : expecting the 
 blessed coming of thy beloved Son Jesus Christ, who 
 became poor tor our sakes, to make us rich in eternity 
 Amen. 
 
 Grace before meat. 
 
 Psalm cxlv. 15, 16. — " The eyes of all wait upon 
 thee, and thou givest them their meat in due season. 
 Thou opcnest thine hand, and satisfiest the desire of 
 every living thing." 
 
 Almighty God, thou who hast created all things, 
 and dost still maintain and govern them by thy divine 
 power, and didst feed thy people Israel in the wilder- 
 ness, bless us thy poor servants, and sanctify these 
 thy gifts, which we receive from thy bountiful good- 
 ness, that we may temperately and holily use them 
 according to thy will, and thereby acknowledge that 
 thou art our Father, and the fountain of all good. 
 Grant also that we may at all times and above all 
 things seek for that spiritual bread of thy word, with 
 which our souls are fed to life eternal, which thou 
 hast prepared for us by the holy blood of thy beloved 
 Son Jesus Christ. Amen. — Our Father, &c. 
 
 Also our Lord Jesus Christ admonishes us. 
 
 Luke xxi. 34, 35. — " And take heed to yourselves, 
 *st at any time your hearts be overcharged with sur- 
 feiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and 
 60 that day come upon you unawares : for as a snare 
 shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the 
 whole earth." 
 
90 LITUROY. 
 
 Grace after meat. 
 
 Thus speaketh the Lord, in the fifth book of Moses 
 chap. viii. 10, 11. — "When thou hast eaten and art 
 full, then thou shalt bless the Lord thy God, for the 
 good land which he hath given thee. Beware that 
 thou forget not the Lord thy God, in not keeping his 
 commandments and his judgments, and his statutes 
 which I command thee this day." 
 
 O Lord God and heavenly Father, we thank thee 
 for all thy benefits, which we without intermission 
 receive from thy bountiful hand ; we bless thy divine 
 will, for preserving us in this mortal life, and for sup- 
 plying all our wants ; but especially for our regenera- 
 tion unto the hope of a better life, which thou hast 
 revealed unto us by the gospel. We beseech thee, 
 merciful God and Father, not to suflfer our hearts to 
 be fixed on these earthly and corruptible things ; but 
 that we may always look up to heaven, expecting 
 thence our Saviour Jesus Christ, until he appear in 
 the clouds for our deliverance. Amen. — Our Fa- 
 ther, &c. 
 
 A Prayer for sick tempted persons. 
 
 O Almighty, eternal, righteous God, and merciful 
 Father, thou who art Lord of life and death, and with- 
 out whose will, nothing is done in heaven, nor in 
 earth, although we are not worthy to call upon thy 
 name, nor to hope that thou wilt hear us, when we 
 consider how we have hitherto employed our time; 
 we beseech thee, that thou wilt be pleased of thy mer- 
 cy to look upon us in the face of Jesus Chriet, who 
 has taken all our infirmities on him. We acknow- 
 ledge that we arc utterly incapable of any good, and 
 prone to all evil, wherefore we have justly merited 
 this punishment, yea, have deserved much more. But 
 Lord, thou knowest that we are thy people, and that 
 
LITURGY. 91 
 
 thou art our God : we n<ive no other refuge ihan lo 
 thy mercy, which thou never hast withheld from any 
 one who turned himseit lo thee. Therefore we De- 
 seech thee not to impute o'jr sins unto us, but account 
 the wisdom, righteousness and holiness of Jesus Christ, 
 to us, that we may in mm be able to stana beiore iiiee. 
 Deliver us for his sake irom these suffermffs, mat me 
 wicked may not think tiiat thou hast forsaKen us. 
 And if it is thy pleasure longer thus to try us, ffive 
 us strength and patience to bear all such accoroing 
 to thy will, and let all turn according to thy wisdom 
 to our profit. Rather chastise us here, than nereaiter, 
 to be lost with the world. Grant that we may aie to 
 this world, and all earthlv things, and that we may 
 daily more and more be renewed after the image of 
 Jesus Christ. Suffer us not to be separaiea ov any 
 moans from thy love ; but draw us daily niffner and 
 nigher unto thee, that we may enter upon me ena of 
 our calling with joy ; that is, may die, rise affam, and 
 live with Christ in eternity. We also believe that 
 thou wilt hear us through Jesus Christ, who liath 
 taught us to pray — Our Father, &c. 
 
 Strengthen us also m the true faith, which we be- 
 lieve in our hearts and profess with our mourns. — I 
 believe in God, &c. 
 
 Or thus . 
 
 Eternal merciful God and Father, the eternal sal- 
 vation of the living and the everiasiing Mc ot me dy- 
 ing, seeing that thou nast death ana life in tny hand 
 alone, and takest such care of us continually, tnat 
 neither health nor sickness, nor any good or evil can 
 befall us^ nay, not a hair can fall from our head, with- 
 out thy will : and since thou dost order all things for 
 the good of thy people, we beseech thee, grant us the 
 grace of thy holy Spirit, to teach us rightly to ac- 
 knowledge our misery, and patiently to bear thy chas- 
 tenings, which we have deserved ten thousand times 
 
92 LITURGY. 
 
 more severe. We know that they are not the evi- 
 eences of thy wrath, but of thy fatherly love tow ards 
 us, that v/e sliould not be condemned with the world 
 — O Lord, increase our faith in thine infinite mercy, 
 ',^at we may be more and more united to Christ, as 
 members to their spiritual head, to whom tliou wilt 
 make us conform in sufferings and in glory. Lighten 
 me cross, so that our weakness may be able to bear 
 It. We submit ourselves entirely to thy holy will, 
 whether thou art pleased to continue our souls longer 
 :n these tabernacles, or take them into eternal life, 
 smce we belong to Christ, and therefore shall not per 
 jsli. We would willingly leave this weak body in 
 hopes of a blessed resurrection, when it shall be re- 
 Btored to us much more glorious. Grant us to expe- 
 iience the blessed comfort of the remission of sins, 
 and of justification through Christ, that we by that 
 shield may overcome all the assaults of Satan. May 
 nis innocent blood wash away all the stain, and un- 
 Cleanness of our sins, and his righteousness answer 
 ror our unrighteousness in thy last judgment. Arm 
 •,is with faith and hope, that we may not be ashamed 
 nor confounded by the terror of death; but when our 
 •jodily eyes are closing in darkness, may the eyes of 
 cyr souls be directed towards thee ; and when thou 
 shalt have deprived us of the use of our tongues, may 
 ctjsr hearts never cease to call upon thee. O Lord, we 
 ^:>mmit our souls into thy hands, forsake us not in 
 ror jast extremity, and that only for the sake of Je. 
 BUS Cnrist, who hath taught us to pray — Oua Fa- 
 
 »1WER. &LC. 
 
BAPTISM. 93 
 
 THE FORM 
 hOn THE ADMINISTRATION OF BAPTISM 
 
 70 INFANTS OF BELIEVERS. 
 
 Ihe principal parts of the doctrine of holy baptism 
 arc these three: First. That we with our children 
 are conceived and born in sin, and therefore are chil- 
 dren of wrath, in so much that we cannot enter intc 
 the kingdom of God, except we are born again. This, 
 the dipping in, or sprinkling with water teaclies us, 
 whereby the impurity of our souls is signified, and 
 we admonished to loathe, and humble ourselves be- 
 fore God, and seek for bur purification and salvation 
 without ourselves. 
 
 Secondly. Holy baptism witnesseth and sealeth 
 unto us the washing away of our sins through Jesus 
 Christ. Therefore we are baptised in the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
 For when we are baptised in the name of the Father, 
 God the Father witnesseth and sealeth unto us, that 
 he doth make an eternal covenant of grace with us, 
 and adopts us for his children and heirs, and therefore 
 will provide us with every good thing, and avert all 
 evil, or turn it to our profit. And when we arc bap- 
 tised in the name of the Son, the Son sealeth unto us, 
 tliat he doth wash us in his blood from all our sins, 
 incorporating us into the fellowship of his death and 
 resurrection, so that we are free from all our sins, and 
 accounted righteous before God. In like manner, 
 when we are baptised in the name of the Holy Ghost, 
 the Holy Ghost assures us, by this holy sacrament, 
 that he will dwell in us, and sanctify us to be mem- 
 bers of Chri&t, applying unto us, that which we have 
 in Christ, namely, the washing away of our sins, and 
 the daily renewing of our lives, till we shall finally 
 
94 BAPTISM. 
 
 be presented without spot or wrinkle among the as* 
 sembly of the elect in life eternal. 
 
 Thirdly. Whereas in all covenants, there are con- 
 tained two parts : therefore are we by God through 
 baptism, admonished of, and obliged unto new obedi- 
 ence, namely, that we cleave to this one God, Father, 
 Son, and Holy Ghost ; that we trust in him. and love 
 him with all our hearts, with all our souls, with all 
 our mind, and with all our strength ; that we forsake 
 the world, crucify our old nature, and walk in a new 
 and holy life. 
 
 And if we sometimes through weakness fall into 
 sin, we must not therefore despair of God's mercy, 
 nor continue in sin, since baptism is a seal and un- 
 doubted testimony, that we have an eternal covenant 
 of grace with God. 
 
 And although our young children do not under- 
 stand these things, we may not therefore exclude 
 them from baptism, for as they are, without their know- 
 ledge, partakers of the condemnation in Adam ; so 
 are they again received unto grace in Christ ; as God 
 speaketh unto Abraham the lather of all the faithful, 
 and therefore unto us and our children — Gen. xvii. 7, 
 saying, " I will establish my covenant between me 
 and thee, and thy seed after thee, in their generations, 
 for an everlasting covenant ; to be a God unto thee, 
 and to thy seed after thee." This also the apostle 
 Peter testifieth, with these words, Acts ii. 39, " For 
 the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to 
 ull that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our 
 God shall call." Therefore God formerly commanded 
 them to be circumcised, which was a seal of the cove- 
 nant, and of the righteousness of faith; and therefore 
 Christ also embraced them, laid his hands upon them 
 and blessed them : Mark, chap. x. 
 
 Since then baptism is come in the place of circum- 
 cision, therefore infants are to be baptised as heirs of 
 -.he kingdom of God, and of his covenant. And pa> 
 
BAPTISM »5 
 
 rents are in duty bound, farther to instruct their chil 
 dren herein, when they shall arrive to years of dis- 
 cretion. That therefore this holy ordinance of God, 
 may be administered to his glory, to our comfort, and 
 to tlie editication of his church, let us cail upon ms 
 holy name. 
 
 O Almighty and eternal God, we beseech thee, 
 that thou wilt be pleased of thine infinite mercy, gra. 
 ciously to look upon these children, and incorporate 
 tliem by thy holy spirit into thy Son Jesus Christ, 
 that they may be buried with him into his death, and 
 be raised with him in newness of life ; tliat they maj 
 daily follow him, joyfully bearing their :;ross, and 
 cleave unto him in true faith, firm hope, and ardent 
 love : that they may, with a comfortable sense of thy 
 favour, leave this lile, which is nothing but a continual 
 death, and at the last day, may appear without terroi 
 before the judgment seat of Christ thy Son, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord, who with thee and the Holy 
 Ghost, one only God, lives and reigns for ever. Amen, 
 
 An Exhortation to the Parents, and those who cume 
 with them to Baptism. 
 
 Beloved in the Lord Jesus Christ, you have heard 
 that baptism is an ordinance of God, to seal unto us 
 and to our seed his covenant, therefore it must be used 
 for that end, and not out of custom or superstition. 
 That it may then be manifest, that you are thus mind, 
 ed, your are to answer sincerely to these questions. 
 
 First. Whether you acknowledge, that although 
 our children are conceived and born in sin, and there. 
 fore are subject to all miseries, yea, to condemnation 
 itself; yet that they are sanctified* in Christ, and 
 therefore, as members of his church, ought to be bap, 
 iised ? 
 
 • My ehUdren, Ezek. 16, 21. They are holy, 1 Cor. 7. 14. 
 
96 BAPTISM. 
 
 Secondly. Whether you acknowledge the doctrine 
 which is contained in llie Old and New Testament, 
 and in the articles ot' the Christian faith, and which 
 is taught here in this Cliristian church, to be the true 
 and *perrcct doctrine of salvation? 
 
 Thirdly. Whether you promise and intend to see 
 these children, when come to the years of discretion, 
 (whereof thou art either parent or witness) instructed 
 •and brought up in the aforesaid doctrine, or lielp or 
 cause them to be instructed therein, to the utmost of 
 your power ? Answer. Yes. 
 
 Then the minister of God's word, in baptizing, 
 shall say, N. I baptize thee, in the name of the Father, 
 and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 Thanksgiving. 
 Almighty God and merciful Father, we thank and 
 praise thee, that thou hast forgiven us, and our chil- 
 dren, all our sins, through the blood of thy beloved 
 Son Jesus Christ, and received us through thy Holy 
 Spirit, as members of thy only begotten Son, and 
 adopted us to be thy children, and sealed and con. 
 firmed the same unto us by holy baptism : we beseech 
 thee, through the same Son of thy love, that thou wilt 
 be pleased always to govern these baptised children 
 by thy holy Spirit, that they may be piously and reli- 
 giously educated, increase and grow up in the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, that they then may acknowledge thy 
 fatherly goodness and mercy, which thou hast shown 
 to them and us, and live in all righteousness, under 
 our only Teacher, King and High Priest^ Jesus 
 Christ; and manfully fight against, and overcome 
 sin, the devil and his whole dominion, to the end that 
 they may eternally praise and magnify thee, and thy 
 Son Jesus Christ, together with the Holy Ghost, the 
 one only true God. Amen. 
 
 D—Volkonicne— complete. 
 
BAPTISM. 97 
 
 THE FORM 
 
 FOR THE ADMINISTRATION OF HOLY BAPTISM 
 
 TO ADULT PERSONS. 
 
 However children of Christian parents, (although 
 they understand not this mystery) must be baptised 
 by virtue of the covenant ; yet it is not lawful to bap 
 tise those who are come to years of discretion, except 
 they first be sensible of their sins, and make confes- 
 sion both of their repentance and faith in Christ: for 
 tliis cause did nut only John the Baptist preach (ac- 
 cording to the command of God) the baptism of re- 
 pentance, and baptised, for the remission of sin, those 
 who confessed their sins, Mark 1, and Luke 3. But 
 our Lord Jesus Christ also commanded his disciples 
 to teach all nations, and then to baptise them, in the 
 name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost, Mat. 28, Mark 16. Adding this promise: 
 " He that believeth and is baptised shall be saved," 
 According to which rule, the Apostles, as appearcth 
 from Acts 2, 10, and 16, baptised none who were of 
 years of discretion, but such who made confession of 
 their faith and repentance ; therefore it is not lawful 
 now-a-days, to baptise any other adult persons, than 
 such as have been taught the mysteries of holy bap. 
 tism, by the preaching of the gospel, and are able to 
 give an account of their faith by the confession of the 
 mouth. — Since therefore you N. are also desirous of 
 holy baptism, to the end, it may be to you a seal of 
 your ingrafting into the church of God, that it may 
 appear that you do not only receive the Christian re- 
 ligion, in which you have been privately instructed 
 by us, and of which also you have made confession 
 before us ; but that you (through the grace of God) 
 intend and purpose to lead a life according to the 
 same ; you are sincerely to give answer before God 
 and his church ; First : Dost thou believe in the only 
 30 
 
98 BAPTISM. 
 
 true God, distinct in three persons, Father, Son, and 
 Holy Ghost, who hath made heaven and earth, and 
 all that in them is, of nothing, and still maintains and 
 governs them, insomuch that nothing comes to pass, 
 either in heaven or on earth, without his divine will ? 
 Answer. Yes. 
 
 Secondly. Dost thou believe that thou art conceived 
 and born in sin, and therefore art a child of wrath by 
 nature, wholly incapable of doing any good, and 
 prone to all evil ; and that thou hast frequently, both 
 in thought, word, and deed, transgressed the com. 
 mandments of the Lord : and whether thou art heart- 
 ily sorry for these sins ? Answer. Yes. 
 
 Thirdly. Dost thou believe that Christ, who is the 
 true and eternal God, and very man, who took his 
 human nature on him out of the flesh and blood of the 
 Virgin Mary, is given thee of God, to bo thy Saviour, 
 and that thou dost receive by this faith, remission of 
 sins in his blood, and that thou art made by the power 
 of tlic Holy Ghost, a member of Jesus Christ and his 
 church ? Answer. Yes. 
 
 Fourthly. Dost thou asstfnt to all the articles of the 
 Christian religion, as they are tavght here in this 
 Christian church, according to the word of God ; and 
 purpose steadfastly to continue in the same doctrine 
 to the end of thy life ; and also dost thou reject all 
 heresies and schisms, repugnant to this doctrine, and 
 promise to persevere in the communion of our Chris- 
 tian church, not only in the hearing of the word, but 
 also in the use of the Lord's Supper ? Answer. Yes. 
 
 Fifthly. Hast thou taken a firm resolution always 
 to lead a Christian life ; to forsake the world and its 
 evil lusts, as is becoming the members of Christ and 
 Ins church ; and to submit thyself to all Christian ad- 
 monitions ? Answer. Yes. 
 
 The good and great God mercifully grant his grace 
 and blessing to this your purpose, through Jesus 
 Christ. Amen. 
 
LORD'S SUPPER. 99 
 
 THE FORM 
 FOR THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD^a SVPPEB. 
 
 Beloved in the Lord Jesus Christ, attend to ihe 
 words of the institution of the holy Supper of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, as they are delivered by the holy 
 Apostle Paul, 1 Cor. xi. 23—30. 
 
 " For I have received of the Lord, that which also 
 I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same 
 night in which he was betrayed, took bread ; and 
 when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, 
 eat ; this is my body, which is broken for you, this 
 do in remembrance of me. And after the same man- 
 ner, also, he took the cup when he had supped, saying, 
 this cup is the new testament in iny blood ; this do 
 ye, as ofl as ye drink it, in remembrance of me : for 
 as ofl as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do 
 show the Lord's death till he come. Wherefore, who- 
 soever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup, of the 
 Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood 
 of the Lord. But let a man examine himself, and so 
 let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup ; for 
 he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and 
 drinketh *damnation to himself, not discerning the 
 Lord's body." — That we may now celebrate the sup- 
 per of the Lord to our comfort, it is above all things 
 necessary. 
 
 First. Rightly to examine ourselves. 
 
 Secondly. To direct it to that end, for which Cnnst 
 hath ordained and instituted the same, namely, to his 
 remembrance. The true examination of ourselves, 
 consists of these three parts. 
 
 First. That every one consider by himself, his sins 
 and the curse due to him for them, to the end that he 
 may abhor and humble himself before God : consider- 
 
 • Gr.—Kpina—B.—Ooideel—E. Judgment, condemnation. 
 
100 LORD'S SUPPER. 
 
 ing that the wrath 6t*God against sin is so great, that 
 (rather than it .-should go unpunislied) he halh pun- 
 ished tlie same in his beloved Son Jesus Christ, with 
 the bitter and shameful death of the cross. 
 
 Secondly. That every one examine his own heart, 
 whether he doth believe this faithful promise of God, 
 that all his sins are forgiven him, only for the sake 
 of the passion and death of Jesus Ciirist, and that the 
 perfect righteousness of Christ is imputed and freely 
 given him as his own, yea, so perfectly, as if he had 
 satisfied in his own person for all his sins, and ful. 
 filled all righteousness. 
 
 Thirdly. That every one examine his own con- 
 science, whether he purposeth henceforth to show true 
 thankfulness to God in his whole lite, and to walk 
 uprightly before him ; as also, whether he hath laid 
 aside unfeignedly all enmity, hatred, and envy, and 
 doth firmly resolve henceforward to walk in true love 
 and peace with his neighbour. 
 
 All those, then, who are thus disposed, God will 
 certainly receive in mercy, and count them worthy 
 partakers of the table of his son Jesus Christ. On the 
 contrary, those who do not feel this testimony in their 
 hearts, eat and drink judgment to themselves. 
 
 Therefore, we also, according to the command of 
 Christ and the Apostle Paul, admonish all those who 
 are defiled with the following sins, to keep themselvesi 
 from the table of the Lord, and declare to them that 
 they have no part of the kingdom of Christ ; such as 
 all idolaters, all those who invoke deceased saints, 
 angels, or other creatures; all those who worship 
 images ; all enchanters, diviners, charmers, and those 
 who confide in such enchantments ; all despisers of 
 God and his word, and of the holy sacraments ; all 
 blasphemers ; all those who are given to raise discord, 
 sects, and mutiny, in church or state; all perjured 
 persons ; all those who are disobedient to their parents 
 and Buperiors ; all murderers, contentious persdns, and 
 
J.ORD'S SUPPER. 101 
 
 those who live in hatred and envy against their neigh- 
 bours; all adulterers, whoremongers, drunkards, 
 thieves, usurers, robbers, gamesters, covetous, and ali 
 who lead offensive lives. 
 
 All these, while they continue in such sins, shall 
 abstain from this meat, (which Christ hath ordained 
 only for the faithful) lest their judgment and con- 
 demnation be made the heavier. But this is not de- 
 signed (dearly beloved brethren and sisters in the 
 Lord) to deject the contrite hearts of the faithful, as 
 if none might come to the supper of the Lord, but 
 those who are without sin : for we do not come to 
 this supper, to testify thereby that we are perfect and 
 righteous in ourselves ; but on the contrary, consid- 
 ering that we seek our life out of ourselves in Jesus 
 Christ, we acknowledge that we lie in the midst of 
 death : therefore, notwithstanding we feel many in- 
 firmities and miseries in ourselves, as namely, that 
 we have not perfect faith, and that we do not give 
 ourselves to serve God with that zeal as we are bound, 
 but have daily to strive with the weakness of our 
 faith, and the evil lusts of our flesh ; yet, since we 
 are (by the grace of the Holy Ghost) sorry for these 
 weaknesses, and earnestly desirous to fight against 
 our unbelief, and to live according to all the com- 
 mandmcnts of God : therefore we rest assured that 
 no sin or infirmity, which still remaineth against our 
 will, in us, can hinder us from being received of God 
 in mercy, and from being made worthy partakers of 
 this heavenly meat and drink. 
 
 Let us now also consider, to what ervd the Lord 
 hath instituted his supper, namely, that we do it in 
 remembrance of him. Now after this manner are 
 we to remember him by it. 
 
 First. That we are confidently persuaded in our 
 hearts, that our Lord Jesus Christ (according to the 
 promises made to our forefathers in the Old Testa- 
 ment) was sent of the Father into the world : that he 
 41 
 
J 02 LORD'S SUPPER. 
 
 assumed our flesh and blood ; that he bore for us tht 
 wrath of God (under which we should have perished 
 everlastingly) from the beginning of his incarnation, 
 lo the end of his life upon earth ; and that he hath 
 fulfilled, for us, all obedience to the divine law and 
 righteousness ; especially, when the weight of our 
 sins and the wrath of God pressed out of hnn the 
 bloody sweat in the garden, where he was bound that 
 we might be freed from our sins ; that he afterwards 
 suffered innumerable reproaches, that we might never 
 be confounded. That he was innocently condemned 
 to death, that we might be acquitted at the judgment- 
 seat of God ; yea, that he suffered his blessed body 
 to be nailed on the cross — that he miglit affix thereon 
 the hand-writing of our sins ; and hath also taken 
 upon himself the curse due to us, that he might fill 
 us with his blessings ; and hath humbled himself unto 
 the deepest reproach and pains of hell, both in body 
 and soul, on the tree of the cross, when he cried out 
 with a loud voice, My God, my God! why hast thou 
 forsaken me ? That we might be accepted of God, 
 and never be forsaken of him • and finally confirmed 
 with his death and shedding of his blood, the new 
 and eternal testament, that covenant of grace and re- 
 conciliation, when he said. It is finished. 
 
 And, that we might firmly believe that we belong 
 to this covenant of grace, the Lord Jesus Christ, in 
 his last supper, took bread, and when he had given 
 thanks, he brake it, and gave it to his disciples, and 
 said. Take, eat, this is my body which is broken for 
 you, this do in remembrance of me ; inlike manner also 
 after supper, he took the cup, gave thanks and said, 
 Drink ye all of it ; this cup is the new testament in 
 my blood, which is shed for you and for many, for 
 the remission of sins; this do ye as often as ye drink 
 t in remembrance of me : that is, as often as ye eat 
 of this bread, and drink of this cup, you shall there- 
 bv OS by a sure remembrance and pledge, be admon 
 
LORD'S SUPPER. 103 
 
 If -ea and assured of this my hearty love and faithful- 
 n 5s towards you ; that whereas you should otherwise 
 have suffered eternal death, I have given my body to 
 the death of the cross, and slied my blood ibr you , 
 and as certainly feed and nourish your hungry and 
 thirsty soul with my crucified body, and shed blood, 
 to everlasting life, as this bread is broken before your 
 eyes, and this cup is given to you, and you eat and 
 drink the same with your mouth, in remembrance of 
 me. 
 
 From this institution of the holy supper of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, we see that he directs our faith and trust 
 to his perfect sacrifice (once offered on the cross) as 
 to the only ground and foundation of our salvation, 
 wherein he is become to our hungry and tiiirsty souls, 
 the true meat and drink of life eternal. For by his 
 death he hath taken away the cause of our eternal 
 death and misery, namely, sin : and obtained for us 
 the quickening spirit, that we by the same (which 
 dwelleth in Christ as in the head, and in us as his 
 members) might have true communion with him, and 
 be made partakers of all his blessings, of life eternal 
 righteousness, and glory. 
 
 Besides, that we by the same spirit may also be 
 united as members of one body in true brotherly love, 
 as the holy apostle saith, For we, being many, are one 
 bread, and one body : for we are all partakers of that 
 one bread. For as out of many grains one meal is 
 ground, and one bread baked, and out of many ber- 
 ries being pressed together, one wine floweth, and 
 mixeth itself together ; so shall we all, who by a true 
 faith are ingrafted into Christ, be altogether one body, 
 through brotherly love, for Christ's sake, our beloved 
 Saviour, who hath so exceedingly loved us : and not 
 only show this in word, but also in very deed towards 
 one another. 
 
 Hereto assist us, the Almighty God and Father of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, through his holy spirit. Amen, 
 
LUl LORD'S SUPPER. 
 
 That we may obtain all this, let us humble our 
 selves before God, and with true faith implore his 
 grace. 
 
 O Most merciful God and Father, we beseech thee, 
 that thou wilt be pleased in this supper (in which we 
 celebrate the glorious remembrance of the bitter death 
 of thy beloved Son Jesus Christ) to work in our hearts 
 through the holy spirit, that we may daily more and 
 more with true confidence, give ourselves up unto thy 
 Sou Jesus Christ, that our atflicted and contrite hearts, 
 through the power of the Holy Ghost, may be fed and 
 comforted with his true body and blood ; yea, with 
 him, true God and man, that only heavenly bread : 
 and that we may no longer live in our sins, but he 
 in us, and we in him, and thus truly be made par- 
 takers of the new and everlasting testament, and of 
 the covenant of grace. That we may not doubt but 
 thou wilt for ever be our gracious Father, never more 
 imputing our sins unto us, and providing us with all 
 things necessary, as well for the body as the soul, aa 
 thy beloved children and heirs ; grant us also thy 
 grace, tliat we may take upon us our cross cheerfully, 
 deny ourselves, confess our Saviour, and in all tribu. 
 lations, with uplifted heads expect our Lord Jenus 
 Christ from heaven, where he will make our mortal 
 bodies like unto his most glorious body, and take us 
 unto him in eternity. A?nen. — Our Father, &,c. ,\ 
 
 Strengthen us also by this holy supper in the Catho- 
 lie undoubted Christian faith, whereof we make con- 
 fession with our mouths and hearts, saying, 
 
 / believe in God the Father Ahnighty, Maker of 
 heaven and earth : and in Jesus Christ his only Son 
 our Lord ; loho loas conceived by the Holy Ghost, born 
 of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, 
 was crucified, dead and buried, he descended into 
 hell : the third day he rose again from the dead, he 
 ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of 
 
LORD'S SUPPER. lOi 
 
 God the Father Almighty : from thence he shall cmnt 
 to judge the quick and the dead. 
 
 I believe in the Holy Ghost; the holy Catholic 
 church; the communion of saints ; the forgiveness oj 
 eins ; the resurrection of the body ; and the life ever 
 lasting. Amen. 
 
 That we may be now fed with the true heavenly 
 bread, Christ Jesus, let us not cleave with our hearts 
 unto the external bread and wine, but lift them up 
 on high in heaven, where Christ Jesus is our advo- 
 cate, at the right hand of his heavenly Father, whi- 
 ther all the articles of our faith lead us ; not doubting, 
 but we shall as certainly be fed and refreshed in our 
 souls through the working of the Holy Ghost, with 
 his body and blood, as we receive the holy bread and 
 wine in remembrance of him. 
 
 In breaking and distributing the bread, the Minister 
 shall say, 
 
 The bread which we break, is the communion of 
 the body of Christ. 
 
 And when he giveth the cup, 
 
 The cup of blessing, which we bless, is the com- 
 munion of the blood of Christ. 
 
 During the communion, there shall or may be devout- 
 ly sung, a psahn, or some chapter read, in remem. 
 brance of the death of Christ, as the 53d chapter 
 of Isaiah, the 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, and 18th chapters 
 of John, or the like. 
 
 After the communion, the Minister shall say, 
 
 Beloveh in the Lord, since the Lord hath now fed 
 our souls at liis table, let us therefore jointly praise 
 his holy name with thanksgiving, and every one say 
 in his heart, thus, 
 30* 
 
106 LORD'S SUPPER. 
 
 Bless the I^ord, O my soul ; and all that is within 
 mc, bless his holy name. 
 
 iSless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his 
 henejits. 
 
 WJio forgiveth thine iniquities ; who healeth all thy 
 diseases. 
 
 Who redeemeth thy life from destruction, who 
 crowneth thee with loving hindness and tender mer- 
 cies. 
 
 The Lord is merciful and gracious, slow to anger 
 and plenteous in ?nercy. 
 
 He hath not dealt with us after our sins, nor re 
 warded us according to our iniquities. 
 
 For as the heaven is high above the earth, so great 
 is his mercy towards them that fear him. 
 
 As far as the East is from the West, so far hath 
 he removed our transgressions from us. 
 
 Like as a Father pitieth his children, so the Lord 
 pitieth them that fear him. 
 
 Who hath not spared his own Son, but delivered 
 him up for us all, and given us all things with him. 
 Therefore God commendeth therewith his love towards 
 us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died for 
 us ; much more then, being now justified in his blood, 
 we slmll be saved from wrath through him : for, if 
 when we were enemies, we \ ere reconciled to God 
 by the death of his Son ; mucl more being reconciled, 
 we shall be saved by his lifi Therefore shall my 
 mouth and heart show forth the praise of the Lord 
 from this time forth for ever more. Amen. 
 
 Let every one say with an attentive hearty 
 
 O ! Almighty, merciful God and Father, we ren- 
 der thee most humble and hearty thanks, that thou 
 hast of thy infinite mercy, given us thine only begot- 
 ten Son, for a mediator and a sacrifice for our sins, 
 rA to be our meat and drink unto life eternal, and thai 
 I >u givest us lively faith, whereby we are made parta. 
 
EXCOMMUNICATION. 107 
 
 liers of such tliy benefits — thou hast also been pleased, 
 tliat thy beloved Son Jesus Christ should institute and 
 ordain his holy supper for the confirmation of the 
 same. Grant, we beseech thee, O faithful God and 
 Father, that through the operation of thy holy Spirit, 
 the commemoration of the death of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ may tend to the daily increase of our faith, 
 and saving fellowship with him, through Jesus Christ 
 ihy Son, in whose name we conclude our prayers, 
 Baying — Our Father, &,c. 
 
 THE FORM OF EXCOMMUNICATION. 
 
 Beloved in the Lord Jesus Christ ; it is known unto you, 
 that we have several times, and by several methods declared 
 unto you the great sin committed, and the heinous offence 
 given by our fellow member N. to the end that he, by your 
 Christian admonition, and prayers to God, might be brought 
 to repentance, and so be freed from the bonds of the devil, 
 (by whom he is held captive) and recovered by the will of the 
 Lord. But we cannot conceal from you, with great sorrow, 
 that no one has as yet appeared before us, who hath in the 
 least given us to understand that he, by the frequent admo- 
 nitions given him, (as well in private as before witnesses, 
 and in the presence of many) is come to any remorse for his 
 sins, or hath shown the least token of true repentance ; since 
 then he daily aggravates his sin (which in itself is not small) 
 by his stubbornness, and since we have signified unto you 
 the last time, that in case he did not repent, after such pa- 
 tience shown him by the church, we should be under the dis- 
 agreeable necessity of being further grieved for him, and 
 come to the last remedy : wherefore we at this present are 
 necessitated to proceed to this excommunication according 
 to the command and charge given us by God in his holy 
 word; tO) the end that he may hereby be made (if possible) 
 ashameii of his sins, and likewise that we may not by this 
 rotten and as yet incurable member, put the whole body of 
 the church in danger, and that God's name may not be bias 
 phemed. 
 
 Therefore we, the ministers and rulers of the church of 
 God, being here assembled in the name and authority of oui 
 Lord Jesus Christ, declare before you all, that for the afore- 
 said reasons we have excommunicated, and by these, do ex- 
 communicate N. from the church of God, and from fellowship 
 with Christ, ai.d the holy sacraments, and from all the spi 
 
108 EXCOMMUNICATION. 
 
 ritual blessings and benefits, which God proiniseth to, ana 
 bestows upon liis church, so long as he obstinately and im- 
 penitently persists in his sins, and is therefore to be accounted 
 by you as a heathen man and a publican, according to the 
 command of Christ, Mat. 18, who saith, that whatsoever his 
 ministers shall bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven. 
 
 Further we exhort you, beloved Christians to keep no 
 company with him, that he may be ashamed; yet count him 
 not as an enemy, but at all times admonish him as you would 
 a brother. In the mean time let every one take warning by 
 this and such like examples, to fear the Lord, and diligently 
 take heed unto himself, if he thinkcth he standeth, lest he fall: 
 but having true fellowship withthe Father and his Son Jesus 
 Clnist, together with all faithful Christians, remain stead- 
 fast therein to the end, and so obtain eternal salvation. 
 You have seen, beloved brethren and sisters, in what manner 
 this our excomnmnicated brother has begun to fall, and by 
 degrees is come to ruin : observe, therefore, how subtle Satan 
 is, to bring man to destruction, and to withdraw him from 
 all salutary means of salvation : guard, then, against the 
 least beginnings of evil, "and laying aside," according to the 
 exhortation of the apostle, " every weight and the sin which 
 does so easily beset us, let us run with patience the race that 
 is set before us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher 
 of our faith ; be sober, watch and pray, lest you enter into 
 temptation. To-day, if you will hear the voice of the Lord, 
 harden not your hearts, but work out your own salvation 
 with fear and trembling ;" and every one repent of his sins 
 lest our God humble us again, and that we be obliged to be- 
 wail some one of you ; but that you may with one accord 
 living in all godliness, be our crown and joy in the Lord. 
 
 Since it is God who worketh in us, both to will and to do 
 of his good pleasure, let us call upon his holy name with con- 
 fession of our sins, saying, 
 
 O ! RIGHTEOUS God and merciful Father, we bewail our 
 sins before thy high majesty, and acknowledge that we have 
 deserved the grief and sorrow caused unto us by the cutting 
 off of this our late fellow member: yea, we all deserve, 
 shouldst thou enter into judgment with us, by reason of out 
 great transgressions, to be cut ofi' and banished f^m thy 
 presence.— But, O Lord, thou art merciful unto us for Christ's 
 sake, forgive us our trespasses, for we heartily repent of 
 them, and daily work in our hearts a greater measure of 
 Borrow for them ; that we may, fearing thy judgments which 
 thou executest, against the stiff-necked, endeavour to please 
 thee : grant us to avoid all pollution of the world, and those 
 who are cut off from the communion of the church, that we 
 may not make ourselves p-irtakers of their sins : and that he, 
 who is excommunicated, may become ashamed of his sins; 
 and since thou desirefit not tho death of a sinner but that he 
 
EXCOMMUNICATION. 109 
 
 may repent and live, and the bosom of thy church is always 
 open for those, wno turn away from their wickedness: we 
 therefore humbly beseech thee, to kindle in our hearts a 
 pious zeal, that we may labour, with good Christian admo- 
 nitions and examples, to bring again this excommunicated 
 person on the right way, together with all those, who, through 
 unbelief or dissoluteness of life, go astray. 
 
 Give thy blessing to our admonitions, that we may have 
 reason thereby to rejoice again in him, for whom we must 
 now mourn : and that thy holy name may be praised, throu'jh 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath thus taught us to pray— Our 
 Father, &<* 
 
 THE FORM 
 
 OF RE-ADMITTING EXCOMMUNICATED PERSONS 
 
 INTO THE CHURCH OF CHRIST. 
 
 Beloved in the Lord, it is known unto you, that some 
 time ago our fellow member N. was cut off from the church 
 of Christ: we cannot now conceal from you, that he, by the 
 above-mentioned remedy, as also by the n)eans of good ad- 
 monition and your Christian prayers, is come so far, that he 
 is ashamed of his sins, praying us to be re-admitted into the 
 communion of the church. 
 
 Since we then, by virtue of the command of God, are in 
 duty bound to receive such persons with joy, and it being 
 necessary that good order should be used therein, we there- 
 fore give you to understand thereby, that we purpose to loose 
 again the aforementioned excommunicated person from the 
 bond of excommunication, the next time when by the grace 
 of God we celebrate the supper of the Lord, and receive him 
 again into the comnmnion of the church ; except any one of 
 you, in the mean time, shall show just cause why this ought 
 not to be done, of which you must give notice to us in due 
 time. In the mean time, let every one thank the Lord, for 
 the mercy shown this poor sinner, beseeching him to perfect 
 nis work in him to his eternal salvation. Amen. 
 
 Afterwards, if vo impediment be alleged, the Minister shall 
 proceed to the re-admission of the excommunicat d sinner, in 
 the following manner: 
 
 Beloved Christians, we have the last time informed you 
 >f »he repentance of our fellow member N. to the end that he 
 night with your fore-knowledge be again received into the 
 church of Christ: and whereas no one has alleged any thing 
 tvhy his re-admission ought not to take place, we therefore 
 at present purpose to proceed to the same. 
 
 41* 
 
no EXCOMMUNICATION. 
 
 Our Lord Jesus Christ, Mat. 18, having confirmed the sen- 
 tence of his church, in the excommunicating of impenitent 
 sinners, declareth immediately thereupon, that whatsoever his 
 Tninisters shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven ; where- 
 by he giveth to understand, that when any person is cut off 
 from his church, he is not deprived of all hopes ofsalvation: 
 but can again be loosed from the bonds of condemnation. 
 Therefore, since God declares in his word, that he takes no 
 pleasure in the death of a sinner, but that he turn from his 
 wickedness and live, so the church always hopes for the re 
 pentance of the backslidden sinner, and keepeth her bosom 
 open to receive the penitent : accordingly the Apostle Paul, 
 1 Cor. 5, commanded the Corinthian (whom he had declared 
 ought to be cut off from the church) to be again received and 
 comforted, since being reproved by many, he was come to the 
 knowledge of his sins : to the end that he should not be swal- 
 lowed up with over-much sorrow. 2 Cor. 2. 
 
 Secondly. Christ teacheth us in the aforementioned text, 
 that the sentence of absolution, which is passed upon such a 
 penitent sinner according to the word of God, is counted 
 sure and firm by the Lord ; therefore, no one ought to doubt 
 in the least, who truly repents, that he is assuredly received 
 by God in Vnercy, as Christ saith, John, chap. 20, Whose soever 
 sins y» remit, they are remitted unto them. 
 
 But now to proceed to the matter in hand : I ask thee, N. 
 whether thou dost declare here with all thine heart before 
 God and his church, that thou art sincerely sorry for the sir 
 and stubbornness, for which thou hast been justly cut off 
 from the church? whether thou dost also truly believe, that 
 the Lord hath forgiven thee, and doth forgive thy sins for 
 Christ's sake, and that thou therefore art desirous to be re- 
 admitted into the church of Christ, promising henceforth to 
 live in all godliness according to the command of the Lord ? 
 
 Anbwer. Yes, verily. 
 
 Then the Minister shall further say. 
 
 We, then, here assembled in the name and authority of the 
 Lord Jesus Chrjst, declare thee, N. to be absolved from the 
 bonds of excommunication ; and do receive thee again inio 
 the church of the Lord, and declare unto thee that thou art 
 in the communion of Christ and of the holy sacraments, and 
 of all the spiritual blessings and benefits of God, which he 
 promiseth to and bestoweth upon his church : may the eter- 
 nal God preserve thee therein, to the end, through his only 
 begotten Son, Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 He therefore assured in thy heart, my beloved brother, that 
 the Lord hath again received thee in mercy. Be diligent 
 henceforward to guard thyself against the subtlety of Satan, 
 and the w ickedness of the world, to the end that thou mayesl 
 
ORDINATION. Ill 
 
 not tail again into sin: love Christ, for many sins are for. 
 ^ivcn tlieo 
 
 And you, b-iiovetl Christirins, receive this your brother with 
 hearty affecticn ; be glad that he was dead and is alive again, 
 he was lost and is found ; rejoice with the angels of heaven, 
 over this sinner who repenteth: count him no longer as a 
 stranger, but as a fellow-citizen with the saints, and of the 
 household of God. And whertdo we can have no good of 
 ourselves, let us, praising and magnifying the Lord Al- 
 mighty, implore his mercy, saying. 
 
 Gracious God and Father, we thank thee, through Jesua 
 Christ, that thou hast been pleased to give this our fellow 
 brother repentance unto life, and us cause to rejoice in his 
 conversion. We beseech thee, show him thy mercy, that he 
 may become more and more assured in his mind of the re- 
 mission of his sins, and that he may receive from thence in 
 expressible joy and delight, to serve thee. And whereas he 
 hath heretofore by his sins oflended many, grant that he may, 
 by his conversion, edify many. Grant also that he may 
 steadfastly walk in thy ways, to the end ; and may we learn 
 from this example, that with thee is mercy, that thou mayest 
 be fear-^d; and that we, counting him for our brother and 
 co-heir of life eternal, may jointly serve thee with filial fear 
 Fat obedience all the days of our life, through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord, in whose name we thus conclude our prayer — Our 
 and HER, ice. 
 
 THE FORM 
 
 FOR ORDAmmC THE MINISTERS OF GOD'S WORD. 
 
 The sermon and the usual prayers heing finished, the 
 Minister shall thus speak to the congregation. 
 
 Beloved brethren, it is known unto you, that we 
 have now at three different times published the name 
 of our brother N. here present, to learn whether any 
 
 f)erson had aught to offer concerning his doctrine or 
 ife, why he might not be ordained to the ministry of 
 the word. And whereas no one hath appeared before 
 as, who hath alleged any thing lawful against his 
 person, we shall therefore at present, in the name of 
 the Lord, proceed to his ordination; for which pur- 
 pose, you N. and all those wlio are here present shall 
 
112 ORDINATION. 
 
 first attend ti5 a short declaration taken from the word 
 of God, touching' the institution and the office of pas- 
 tors and ministers of God's word ; where, in the first 
 place you are to observe, that God our heavenly Fa- 
 ther, willing to %ill and gather a church from amongst 
 the corrupt race of men unto life eternal, doth by a 
 particular mark of his favour use the ministry of men 
 therein. 
 
 Therefore, Paul saith, that the Lord Jesus Christ 
 fiath given some apostles, and some prophets, and some 
 evangelists, and some pastors and ministers ; for the 
 perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, 
 for the edifying of the body of Christ. Here we see 
 that the holy Apostle among other things saith, that 
 the pastoral office is an institution of Christ. 
 
 What this holy office enjoins, may easily be gath. 
 ercd from the very name itself: for as it is the duty 
 of a common shepherd, to feed, guide, protect, and 
 rule the flock committed to his charge ; so it is with 
 regard to these spiritual shepherds, who are set over 
 the church which God calleth unto salvation, and 
 counts as sheep of his pasture. The pasture, with 
 which these sheep are fed, is nothing else but the 
 preacliing of the gospel, accompanie.^ with prayer, 
 and the administration of the lioly sacraments ; the 
 same word of God is likewise the staff with which 
 the flock is guided and ruled, consequently it is cvi. 
 dent, that the office of pastors and ministers of God's 
 word is, 
 
 First. That they faithfully explain to their flock, 
 the word of the Lord, revealed by the writing? of the 
 prophets and the apostles ; and apply the same as well 
 in general as in particular, to the edification of the 
 hearers; instructing, admonishing, comforting, and 
 reproving, according to every one's need ; preaching 
 repentance towards God, and reconciliation with him 
 through faith in Christ ; and refuting with the Holy 
 Scriptures, all schisms and heresies which are repug- 
 
ORDINATION. 113 
 
 nanl to the pure doctrine. All this is clearly signi 
 fied to us in holy writ, for the Apostle Paul saith, thai 
 Jhese labour in the word ; and elsewhere he teacheth 
 that this must be done according to the measure or 
 rule of faith ; he writes also, that a pastor must hold, 
 fast and rightly divide the faithful and sincere word 
 which is according to the doctrine : likewise, he that 
 prophesieth (that is, preacheth God's word) spcaketh 
 unto men to edification, and exhortation and co7nfort . 
 in another place he proposes himself as a pattern to 
 pastors, declaring that he hath publicly, and from 
 house to house taught and testified repentance to- 
 wards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ : 
 but particularly we have a clear description of the 
 office, and ministers of God's word, 2 Corinth, chap. 
 V. 18, 19, and 20th verses, where the apostle thus 
 speaketh, " And all things are of God, who hath re- 
 conciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given 
 to us, (namely to the apostles and pastors) the minis- 
 try of reconcilation ; to wit, that God was, in Christ, 
 reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their 
 trespasses unto them, and hath committed unto us the 
 word of reconciliation. Now then we are ambassa- 
 dors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us ; 
 we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to 
 God." Concerning the refutation of false doctrine, 
 the same apostle saith. Tit. i. 9. "That a minister 
 must hold fast the faithful word of God, that he may 
 be able by sound doctrine, both to exhort and con- 
 vince the gainsayers. 
 
 Secondly. It is the office of the ministers, publicly 
 to call upon the name of the Lord in behalf of the 
 whole congregation ; for that which the apostles say, 
 we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to 
 the ministry of the word, is common to these pastors 
 with the apostles ; to which St. Paul, alluding, thus 
 speaketh to Timothy ; " I exhort therefore, that first 
 of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving 
 
114 ORDINATION. 
 
 of thanks, be made for all men ; for kings, and for 
 all that are in authority," &c. 1 Tim. ii. 1 and 2. 
 
 Thirdly. Their office is to administer the sacra 
 merits which the Lord hath instituted as seals of his 
 grace : as is evident from the command given by 
 Christ to the apostles, and in them to all pastors, hap- 
 tise them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
 and of the Holy Ghost. Likewise, for I have re- 
 ceived of the Lord that which also I delivered unto 
 you, that the Lord Jesus the same night in which he 
 vjas betrayed, SfC. 
 
 Finally, it is the duty of the ministers of the word, 
 to keep the church of God in good discipline, and to 
 govern it in such a manner as the Lord hath ordain- 
 ed : for Christ having spoke of the Christian disci- 
 pline, says to his apostles, xohatsoever ye shall bind 
 on earth, shall be bound in heaven. And Paul will 
 have the ministers know ho-vv to rule their own house, 
 since they otherwise neither can provide for, nor rule 
 the church of God. This is the reason why the pas- 
 tors are in scripture called, stewards of God and bish. 
 ops, that is, overseers and watchmen, for they have 
 the oversight of the house of God, wherein they are 
 conversant, to the end, that every thing may be trans- 
 acted with good order and decency ; and also to oj>en 
 and shut, with the keys of the kingdom of heaven 
 committed to them, according to the charge given 
 them by God. 
 
 From these th ings may be learned, what a glorious 
 work the ministerial office is, so great things are ef- 
 fected by it ; yea, how highly necessary it is for man's 
 salvation, which is also the reason why the Lord will 
 nave such an office always to remain : for Christ said 
 when he sent forth his apostles to officiate in this holy 
 function, Lo, I am always with you, even unto the end 
 of the world ; where we see his pleasure is, that 
 this holy office (for the persons to whom he here 
 speaketh could not live to the end of the world) should 
 
ORDINATION. 115 
 
 always be maintained on earth. And therefore Paul 
 exhorteth Timothy, To oommit that which he had 
 heard of him, to faithful men, who are able to teach 
 others, as he also, having ordained Titus minister, 
 further commanded him, to ordain elders in every 
 city. Tit. 1. 5. 
 
 Forasmuch therefore as we, for the maintaining of 
 this office in the church of God, are now to ordain a 
 new minister of the word, and having sufficiently 
 spoke of the office of such persons, therefore you N. 
 shall answer to the following questions, which shall 
 be proposed to you, to the end that it may appear to 
 all here present, that you are inclined to accept of 
 this office as above described. 
 
 First. I ask thee, whether thou feelest in thy heart 
 that th(ju art lawfully called of God's church, and 
 therefore of God himself, to this holy ministry ? 
 
 Secondly. Whether thou dost believe the books of 
 tlie Old and New Testament to be the only word of 
 God, and the perfect doctrine unto salvation, and dost 
 reject all doctrines repugnant thereto ? 
 
 Thirdly. Wiiether thou dost promise faithfully to 
 discharge thy office according to the same doctrine 
 as above described, and to adorn it with a godly life ; 
 also, to submit thyself, in case thou shouldst become 
 delinquent either in life or doctrine, to ecclesiastical 
 admonition, according to the public ordinance of the 
 churches ? 
 
 Answer. Yes, truly, with all my heart. 
 
 Tlien the minister, who did demand those questions 
 of him, and other ministers who are present, shall 
 lay their hands* on his head, and say, 
 
 God our hca>'enly Father, who hath called thee tc 
 this holy ministry, enlighten thee with his Holy Spirit 
 
 • This ceremony shall not be used in ordaining those whc 
 iiave before been in the ministry 
 
116 ORDINATION. 
 
 strengthen thee with his hand, and so govern thee in 
 thy ministry, that thou mayest decently and fruitfully 
 valk therein, to the glory of his name, and the pro- 
 pagation of the kingdom of his Son Jesus Christ. 
 Amen. 
 
 Then the Minister shall, from the pulpit, exhort the 
 ordained Minister, and the congregation, in the fol- 
 lowing manner : 
 
 " Take heed, therefore, beloved brother, and fellow- 
 servant in Christ, unto yourself and to all the flock, 
 over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseer, 
 to feed the church of God which he hath purchased 
 with his own blood : love Christ, and feed his sheep, 
 taking the oversight of them not by constraint, but 
 willingly : not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind, 
 neither as being lord over God's heritage, but as an 
 example to the flock. — Be an example of believers, in 
 word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, 
 in purity. Give attendance to reading, to exhortation, 
 to doctrine. Neglect not the gifl that is in thee, me- 
 ditate upon those things, give thyself wholly to them, 
 that thy profiting may appear to all : take heed to thy 
 doctrine, and continue steadfast therein. Bear pa- 
 ticntly all sufferings, and oppressions, as a good sol- 
 dier of Jesus Christ, for in doing this thou shalt both 
 save thyself and them that hear thee. And when the 
 chief Shepherd shall appear, thou shalt receive a crown 
 of glory that fadeth not away." 
 
 " And you likewise, beloved Christians, receive this 
 your mn;jister in the Lord with all gladness, ' and hold 
 such in reputation •' Remember that God himself 
 through him speaketh unto you and beseecheth you. 
 Receive the word, which he, according to the scrip- 
 ture, shall preach unto you, ' not as the word of man, 
 but (as it is in truth) the word of God.' Let the feet 
 of those that preach the gospel of peace, and bring 
 glad tidings of good things, be beautiful and pleasant 
 
ORDINATION. 117 
 
 unto you Obey them that have the rule over you, 
 and, submit yourselves ; for they watch for your souls, 
 ds tliey that must give account, that they may do it 
 with joy, and not with grief; for that is unprofitable 
 for you. If you do these things, it shall come to pass, 
 that the peace of God shall enter into your houses, 
 and that you who receive this man in the name of a 
 prophet, shall receive a prophet's reward, and through 
 his preaching, believing in Christ, shall through 
 Christ inherit life eternal." 
 
 Since no man is of himself fit for any of these 
 things, let us call upon God with thanksgiving : 
 
 Merciful Father, we thank thee that it pleaseth 
 thee, by the ministry of men, to gather a church to 
 thyself unto life eternal, from amongst the lost chil- 
 dren of men : we bless thee for so graciously provid- 
 ing the church in this place with a faithful minister, 
 we beseech thee to qualify him daily more and more 
 by the holy spirit, for the ministry to which thou hast 
 ordained and called him : enlighten his understanding 
 to comprehend thy holy word, and give him utter- 
 ance, that he may boldly open his mouth, to make 
 known and dispense the mysteries of the gospel. 
 Endue him with wisdom and valour, to rule the peo- 
 ple aright over which he is set, and to preserve them 
 in Christian peace, to the end that thy church under 
 his administration and by his good example, may in- 
 crease in number and in virtue. Grant him courage 
 to bear the difficulties and troubles which he may meet 
 with in his ministry, that being strengthened by the 
 comfortof thy spirit, he may remain steadfast to the end, 
 and be received with all faithful servants into the joy 
 of his master. Give thy grace also to this people and 
 church, that they may becomingly deport themselves 
 towards this their minister ; that they may acknow- 
 ledge him to be sent of thee ; that they may receive 
 his doctrine witli all reverence, and submit themselves 
 to his exhortations. To the end that they may, by 
 42 
 
118 ORDINATION 
 
 his word, believing in Christ, be made partakers of 
 eternal life. Hear us, O Father, through thy beloved 
 Son, who hath thus taught us to pray — Our Fa- 
 ther, &c. 
 
 THE FORM 
 
 FOR ORDAINING ELDERS AND DEACONS, 
 
 When ordained at the same time. But if they are 
 ordained separately, this form shall be used as oc- 
 casion requires. 
 
 Beloved Christians, you know that we have several 
 times published unto you the names of our brethren 
 here present, who are chosen to the office of elders 
 and deacons in this church, to the end that we might 
 know whetlier any person had aught to allege, why 
 they should not be ordained in their respective offices ; 
 and whereas no one hath appeared before us, who 
 hath alleged any thing lawful against them, we shall 
 therefore at present, in the name of the Lord, proceed 
 to their ordination. 
 
 But first, you, who are to be ordained, and all those 
 who are here present, shall attend to a short declara- 
 tion from the word of God concerning the institution 
 and the office of elders and deacons : of the elders is 
 to be observed, that the word elder or eldest (which 
 is taken out of the Old Testament, and significth a 
 person who is placed in an honourable office of go. 
 vernment over others) is applied to two sorts of per- 
 sons who administer in the church of Jesus Christ : 
 for the apostle saith, " the elders that rule well, shall 
 be counted worthy of double honour, especially they 
 who labour in tlie word and doctrine." Hence it is 
 evident that there were two sorts of elders in the 
 apostolic churcli, the former whereof did labour m the 
 word and doctrine, and the latter did not. The first 
 were tho ministers of the word and pastors, who 
 
ORDINATION. 119 
 
 preached the gospel and administered the sacraments; 
 but the others, who did not labour in the word, and 
 still did serve in the church, bore a particular office, 
 namely, they had the oversight of the church, and 
 ruled tlie same with the ministers of the word : for 
 Paul, Rom. chap. 12, having spoke of the ministry of 
 the word, and also of the office of distribution or dea- 
 conship, speaketh afterwards particularly of this of- 
 fice, saying : "he that ruleth, let him do it with dili- 
 gence :" likewise, in another place, he counts govern- 
 ment among the gifts and offices which God hath 
 instituted m the church : 1 Cor. 12. Thus we see 
 that these sorts of ministers arc added to the others 
 v/ho preach the gospel, to aid and assist them, as in 
 the old testament the common Levites were to the 
 priests in the service of the tabernacle, in those things 
 which they could not perform alone : notwithstanding 
 the offices always remained distinct one from the 
 other. Moreover it is proper that such men should 
 be joined to the ministers of the word in the govern- 
 ment of the church, to the end, that thereby all ty- 
 ranny and lording may be kept out of the church of 
 God. which may sooner creep in, when the govern- 
 ment ia pi.iced in the hands of one aionc, or of a very 
 few. And thus the ministers of the word, together 
 with the elders, form a body or assembly, being as a 
 council of the church, representing the whole church ; 
 to which Christ alludes when he saith, " Tell the 
 church" — which can in no wise be understood of all 
 and every member of the church in particular, but 
 very properly of those who govern the church, out of 
 which they are chosen. 
 
 Therefore in the first place, the office of the elders 
 IS, together with the ministers of the word, to take 
 the oversight of the church, which is committed to 
 them, and diligently to look, whether every one pro- 
 perly deports himself in his confession and conversa- 
 tion ; to admonish those, who behave themselves dia. 
 
mo ORDINATION. 
 
 Elderly, and to prevent, as much as prassible, the sa 
 iraments from being profaned ; also to act (according 
 ;o the Christian discipline) against the impenitent, 
 md to receive the penitent again into the bosom of 
 <he church, as doth not only appear from the above- 
 mentioned saying of Christ, but also from many other 
 places of holy writ, as 1 Cor. chap. 5, and 2 Cor. chap. 
 2, that these things are not alone entrusted to one oi 
 two persons, but to many who are ordained thereto. 
 
 Secondly. Since the apostle enjoineth, that all things 
 sJiall be done decently and in order, amongst Christians, 
 and that no other persons ought to serve in the church 
 of Christ, but those who are lawfully called, accord- 
 ing to the Christian ordinance, therefore it is also the 
 duty of the elders to pay regard to it, and in all oc- 
 currences, which relate to the welfare and good order 
 of the church, to be assistant with their good counsel 
 and advice, to the ministers of the word, yea, also 
 to serve all Christians with advice and consolation. 
 
 Thirdly. It is also their duty particularly to have 
 regard unto the doctrine and conversation of the min- 
 isters of the word, to the end that all things may be 
 directed to the edification of the church; and that no 
 strange doctrine be taught, according to that which 
 we read, Acts 20, where the apostle exhorteth to watch 
 diligently against the wolves, which might come into 
 the sheep-fold of Christ : for the performance of which 
 the elders are in duty bound diligently to search the 
 word of God, and continually to be meditating on the 
 mysteries of faith. 
 
 Concerning the Deacons ; of the origin and institu- 
 tion of their office we may read, Acts 6, where we 
 find that the apostles themselves did in the beginning 
 serve the poor, " At whose feet was brought the price 
 of the things that were sold : and distribution was 
 made unto every man according as he had need. But 
 afterwards, when a murmuring arose, because the 
 widows of the Grecians were neglected in the daily 
 
ORDINATION. 121 
 
 ministration," men were chosen (by the advice of the 
 a|X)slles) who should make the service of the poor 
 their pccuhar business, to the end that the apostles 
 tnight continually give themselves to prayer, and to 
 the ministry of the word. And tliis has been con- 
 tinued from that time forward in the church, as ap- 
 pears from Rom. 12., where the apostle, speaking 
 of this office, saith, " lie that giveth, let him do it with 
 simplicity ." And 1 Cor. 12.28, speaking of helps, he 
 means those, who are appointed in the church to help 
 and assist the poor and indigent in time of need ; from 
 which passages we may easily gather, what the dea- 
 con's office is, namely, that they in the first place col- 
 lect and preserve with the greatest fidelity and dili- 
 gence, the alms and goods which are given to the 
 poor : yea, to do their utmost endeavours, that many 
 good means may be procured for the relief of the 
 ooor. 
 
 The second part of their office consists in distribu- 
 tion, wherein are not only required discretion anJ 
 prudence, to bestow the alms only on objects of char*- 
 ty, but also cheerfulness and simplicity to assist the 
 poor with compassion and hearty aftection; as the 
 apostle requires, Rom, chap. 12 ; and 2 Cor. chap. 9. 
 For which end it is very beneficial, that they do not 
 only administer relief to the poor and indigent with 
 external gifts, but also with comfortable words from 
 Bcripture. 
 
 To the end therefore, beloved brethren, N. N. that 
 every one may hear, that you are willing to take your 
 respective offices upon you, ye shall answer to the 
 following questions. 
 
 And in the first place I ask you, both elders ana 
 deacons, whether ye do not ^eel in your hearts, that 
 ye are lawfully called of God's church, and conse- 
 quently of God himself, to these your respective holy 
 offices ? 
 
 Secondly. Whether ye believe the books of the Old 
 
122 ORDINATION. 
 
 and New Testament to be the only word of God, und 
 the perfect doctrine of salvation, and do reject all doc- 
 trines repugnant thereto ? 
 
 Thirdly. Whether ye promise, agreeably to said 
 doctrine, faithfully, according to your ability, to dis- 
 charge your respective offices, as they are here de- 
 scribed ? ye elders in the government of the church 
 together with the ministers of ihe word : and ye dea- 
 cons in the ministration to the poor ? Do ye also joint- 
 ly promise to walk in all godliness, and to submit 
 yourselves, in case ye should become remiss in your 
 duty, to the admonitions of the church ? — Upon which 
 Ihey shall answer, Yes. 
 
 Then the Minister shall say, 
 
 The Almighty God and Father, replenish you all 
 with his grace, that ye may faithfully and fruitfully 
 discharge your respective offices. Amen. 
 
 The Minister shall further exhort them, and the whole 
 congregation, in the folloxmng manner : 
 
 Therefore, ye elders, be diligent in the govcrnmeni 
 of the church, which is committed to you, and tlie 
 ministers of the word. Be also, as watchmen over 
 the house and city of God, faithful to admonish and 
 to caution every one against his ruin. Take heed 
 that purity of doctrine and godliness of life be main- 
 tained in the church of God. And, ye deacons, be 
 dihgent in collecting the alms, prudent and cheerful 
 in the distribution of the same : assist the oppressed, 
 provide for the true widows and orphans, show libe- 
 rality unto all men, but especially to the household 
 of faith. 
 
 Be ye all with one accord faithful in your offices, 
 and hold the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience, 
 being good examples unto all the people. In so doing 
 you will purchase to yourselves a good degree, and 
 great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus. 
 
ORDINATION. 1S3 
 
 ind hereafter enter into the joy of oht Lord. On the 
 other hand, beloved Christians, receive these men as 
 the servants of God : count the elders that rule well 
 worthy of double honour, give yourselves willingly to 
 their inspection and government. Provide the dea- 
 cons with good means to assist the indigent. Be 
 charitable, ye rich, give liberally, and contribute will- 
 ingly. And, ye poor, be poor in spirit, and deport 
 yourselves respectfully towards your benefactors, be 
 thankful to them, and avoid murmuring : follow Christ, 
 for the food of your souls, but not for bread. Let 
 him that hath stolen (or who hath been burthensome 
 to his neighbours) steal no more : but rather let him 
 labour, working with his hands the things which are 
 good, that fie may give to him that ncedeth. Each of 
 you, doing these things in your respective callings, 
 shall receive of the Lord, the reward of righteousness. 
 But since we are unable of ourselves, let us call upon 
 the name of the Lord, saj'ing, 
 
 O Lord God and heavenly Father, we thank thee 
 that it hath pleased thee, for the better edification of 
 tliy church, to ordain in it, besides the ministers of the 
 word, rulers and assistants, by whom thy church may 
 be preserved in peace and prosperity, and the indigent 
 assisted ; and that thou hast at present granted us in 
 this place, men, who are of good testimony, and we 
 hope endowed with thy spirit. We beseech thee, re- 
 plenish them more and more with such gifts, as arc 
 necessary for them in their ministration; with the 
 gifts of wisdom, courage, discretion, and benevolence, 
 ^o the end that every one may, in his respective office, 
 acquit himself as is becoming ; the elders in taking 
 diligent heed unto the doctrine and conversation, in 
 keeping out the wolves from the sheepfold of thy be- 
 loved Son ; and in admonishing and reproving disor- 
 derly persons. In like manner, the deacons in care- 
 fally receiving, and liberally and prudently distribut- 
 ing of the alms to the poor, and in comforting tliem 
 
124 MARRIAGE. 
 
 with thy ho]y word. Give grace bcth to the elders 
 and deacons, that they may persevere in their faithful 
 labour, and never become weary by reason of any 
 trouble, pain or persecution of the world. Grant also 
 especially thy divine grace to this people, over whom 
 they are placed, that they may willingly submit them- 
 selves to the good exhortations of the elders, counting 
 them worthy of honour for their works' sake ; give 
 also unto the rich, liberal hearts towards the poor, and 
 to the poor grateful hearts towards those who help 
 and serve them ; to the end that every one acquitting 
 himself of his duty, thy holy name may thereby be 
 magnified, and the kingdom of thy Son Jesus Christ, 
 enlarged, in whose name we conclude our prayers, &a 
 
 THE FORM 
 * ' FOR THE CONFIRMATION OF MARRIAGE 
 BEFORE THE CHURCH. 
 
 Whereas married persons are generally, by reason 
 of sin, subject to many troubles and atfiictions ; to the 
 end that you N. and N. who desire to have your mar- 
 riage bond publicly confirmed, here in the name of 
 God, before this church, may also be assured in your 
 hearts of the certain assistance of God in your afflic- 
 tions, hear therefore from the word of God how ho- 
 nourable the marriage state is, and that it is an insti- 
 tution of God, which is pleasing to him. WJierefore 
 he also will {as he hath promised) bless and assist the 
 married persons, and on the contrary, judge ana 
 punish whoremongers and adulterers. 
 
 In the first place you are to know, that God our 
 Father, after he had created heaven and earth, and all 
 that in them is, made man in his own image and 
 likeness, that he should have dominion over the beasts 
 of the field, over the fish of the sea, and over the fowls 
 of the air. And after he had created man, he said. 
 
MARRIAGE. 125 ^ 
 
 " It is not good that man should be alone, I will make 
 him an help meet for him," And the Lord caused a 
 deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept ; and he 
 took one of his rihs, and closed up the flash instead 
 thereof. And the rib which the Lord God had taken 
 from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the 
 man. And Adam said, this is now bone of my bone^ 
 and flesh of my flesh : she shall be called woman, be- 
 cause she was taken out of man. Therefore shall a 
 man leave his Father, and his Mother, and shall cleave 
 unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. 
 Therefore ye are not to doubt but that the married 
 state is pleasing to the Lord, since he made unto Adam 
 his wife, brought and gave her himself to be his wife ; 
 witnessing thereby that he doth yet as with his hand 
 bring unto every man his wife. For this reason the 
 Lord Jesus Christ did also highly honour it with his 
 presence, gifts and miracles in Cana of Galilee, to 
 show thereby that this holy state ought to be kept ho- 
 nourably by all, and that he will aid and protect mar- 
 ried persons, even when they are least deserving it. 
 But that you may live godly in this state, you must 
 know the reasons wherefore God hath instituted the 
 same. Theflrst reason is, that each faithfully assist 
 the othery in all things that belong to this life, and a 
 better. 
 
 Secondly, lliat they bring up the children which 
 the Lord shall give them, in the true knowledge and 
 fear of God, to his glory, and their salvation. 
 
 Thirdly. That each of them, avoiding all unclean- 
 ness and evil lusts, may live with a good and quiet 
 conscience. 
 
 For, to avoid fornication, let every man have his 
 own wife, and every woman her own husband ; inso- 
 much that all who are come to their years, and have 
 not the gift of continence, are bound by the command 
 of God, to enter into the marriage state, with know- 
 'edge and consent of parents or guardians and 
 
126 Marriage. 
 
 friends ; so thai the temple of God, which is our body, 
 may not be defiled ; for whosoever defileth the temple 
 of God, him shall God destroy. 
 
 Next you are to know, how each is bound to be- 
 have respectively towards the other, according to the 
 word of God. 
 
 First. You, who are the bridegroom, must know, 
 that God hath set you to be the head of your wife, 
 that you, according to your ability, shall lead her with 
 discretion ; instructing, comforting, protecting her, as 
 the head rules the body ; yea, as Christ is the head, 
 wisdom, consolation, and assistance to his church. 
 Besides, you are to love your wife as your own body, 
 as Christ hath loved his Church : you shall not be 
 bitter against her, but dwell with her as a man of 
 understanding, giving honour to the wife, as the 
 weaker vessel, considering that ye are joint heirs of 
 the grace of life, that your prayers be not hindered ; 
 and since it is God's command, " that the man shall 
 eat his bread in the sweat of his face," therefore you 
 are to labour diligently and faithfully, in the calling 
 wherein God hath set you, that you may maintain your 
 household honesih/, and likewise have something to 
 give to the poor. 
 
 In like manner, must you, who are the bride, know 
 how you are to carry yourself towards your husband, 
 according to the word of God : you are to love your 
 [awful husband, to honour and fear him, as also to be 
 obedient unto him in all lawful things, as to your 
 Lord, " as the body is obedient to the head, and the 
 Church to Christ. You shall not exercise any domin- 
 ion over your husband, but be silent : for Adam wai 
 first created, and then Eve, to be an help to Adam :" 
 and afler the fall, God said to Eve, and in her to ail 
 v/omen, "your will shall be subject to your husband ;" 
 [you shall not resist this ordinance of God, but be obe- 
 'lient to the word of God, and follow the examples of 
 godly women, who trusted in God, and were subject 
 
MARRIAGE. 127 
 
 to their husbands ; ^^as Sarah was obedient to Abra- 
 ham, calling him her lord ;" you shall also be an help 
 to your husband in all good and lawful things, look- 
 ing to your family, and walking in all honesty and 
 virtue, without worldly pride, that you may give an 
 ezaruple to others of modesty.] 
 
 Wherefore you N. and you N. having now under, 
 stood that God liath instituted marriage, and what he 
 commands you therein : are you wiUing thus to be 
 have yourselves in this holy state, as you here do con- 
 fess before this Christian assembly, and desirous that 
 you be confirmed in the same. 
 
 Answer. Yes. 
 
 Whereupon the Minister shall say, 
 
 I take you all, who are met here to witness, that 
 there is brought no lawful impediment. 
 
 Further to the married peisons. 
 
 Since then it is Jit that you be furthered in this 
 your work, the Lord God confirm your purpose, which 
 he hath given you ; and your beginning be in the 
 name of the Lord, who made heaven and eartli. 
 
 Hereupon they shall join hands together, and the Min- 
 ister speak Jirst to the bridegroom. 
 
 N. Do you acknowledge here before God, and this 
 his holy church, that you have taken, and do take to 
 your lawful wife, N. here present, promising her never 
 U) forsake her ; to love her faithfully, to maintain her, 
 as a faithful and pious husband is bound to do to his 
 iawfiil wife ; that you will live holily with her ; keej)- 
 ing faith and truth to her in all things according to 
 the holy gospel ? Answer. Yes. 
 
 Afterwards to the bride. 
 
 N. Do you acknowledge here before God, and this 
 his holy church, that you have taken, and do take to 
 
128 MARRIAGE. 
 
 your lawful husband, N. here present, promising to 
 be obedrent to hun, to serve and assist him, iiever to 
 forsake him, to live holily vi'ith him, keeping faith 
 and truth to him in all things, as a pious and faithful 
 wife is bound to her lawful husband according to the 
 holy gosnel ? Answer. Yes. 
 
 Then the Minister sliall say^ 
 
 The Father of all mercies, who of his grace hath 
 called you to this holy state of marriage, bind you in 
 true love and faithfulness, and grant you his bless- 
 ing. A7nen. 
 
 Hear now from the gospel, how firm the bond of 
 marriage is, as described, Matthew^ chap. xix. vcrsea 
 3,4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. 
 
 •' T7ie Pharisees came unto him, tempting hirn, and 
 saying unto him, is it lawful for a man to put away 
 his wife ?" Sfc. 
 
 Believe these words of Christ, and be certain and 
 assured, that our Lord God hath joined you together 
 in this holy state. You are therefore to receive what- 
 ever befals you therein, with patience and thanksgiv- 
 ing, as from the hand of God, and thus all things 
 toill turn to your advantage and salvation. Amen. 
 
 Hearken now to the promise of God, from Psaim 
 128.— Blessed is, Sfc. 
 
 The Lord our God replenish you with his grace, 
 and grant that ye may long live together in alt godli 
 nesa and holiness. Amen. 
 
CREED. 139 
 
 FOR THE CONSOLATION 
 OF SICK AND DYING BELIEVERS. 
 
 Jlia following texts of Scripture suggest instruction and comfort 
 
 I. Sin and death.— Psaiin 51. 6.— Rom. 5. 12.--Gen. 3. 17. 
 19.— Psalm 89. 48.— Eccles. 9. 5.— Ileb. 1.}. 14.— Ileb. 9. 27.-2 
 Bam. 14. 14.— Job 9. 25.— Psalm 39. 4, 5, 6, 7.— Eccles. 12. 7.— 
 James 4. 14.-1 Pet. 1. 24.— Eccles. 3. 1, 2.— Job 14. 5.— Acts 
 17. 26.— Job 7. 6.— Job 9. 25.-Heb. 11. 13.— Psalm 90. 10.-3 
 Pet. 3. 8.— Ephes. 2. 3.— Titus 1. 16.— Psalm 14. 1.— Rom. 7. 
 19.— Psalm 51. 7, 8. 
 
 II. Justification for the righteousness of Christ imputed 
 to us who believe on him.— Rom. 3. 24, 28, 30.— Acts 10. 43.— 
 Phil. 3. 8.— Psalm 32. 1, 2.— Rom. 5. 1.— Rom. 8. 1, 3, 30, .35.— 
 Isa. 1. 18.— Tit. 2. 14.— James 2. 18.— Gal. 3. 13.— Acts 13. 3S. 
 39.— Ileb. 11. G.— Heb. 2. 17.— Rom. 3. 28.— Rom. 4. 24. 25.— 
 Rom. 5. 17, 18, 19.— Jer. 2.3. G.— 2 Cor. 5. 21. 
 
 III. Death desirab'.e to a believer.— 2 Cor. 5. 1—8.— Rom. 
 7. 24.— Rom. 8. 22.— 1 Cor. 13. 12.— Isa. G4. 4.-1 Cor. 2. 9.— 
 Psalm 84. 10.— Psalm 34. 1, 4.— Psalm 36. 8.— John 14,2, 3.— 
 Rev. 21. 23.— Phil. 1. 21— 23.- John 12. 26.— John 5. 24.— 
 Luke 2.3. 42, 43.— Eccles. 12. 7 —Phil. 3. 20, 21.-1 Pet. 5. 10. 
 —Rom. 8. 17, 18.— 2 Cor. 5. 17.— Psalm 30. 5.— 1 Pet. 4. 13.— 
 Heb. 13. J2.— 1 Pet. 2, 21.— James 1. 2.— Rom. 5. 3, 4, 5.— 
 James 5.8, 11.- Heb. 2. 9.— Mat. 10. 22.— 2 Tim. 4.7,8.— 
 James 1. 12. 
 
 IV. Watch and pray.— 1 Pet. 4. 7.— Luke 12. 35— 43.— Mat. 
 25. 13.— Mark 13. 33—2 Pet. 3. 10.— Luke 21. 34, 36.— Mat. 5. 
 8.— xMat. 15. 9.— Gal. 5. 22.— John 3. 3.— Mark 10. 14, 15.— 
 Rom. 8. 7. 
 
 V. Resurrection and glory.— 1 Cor. 15. 16.— Ezek. 37. 5.— 
 Job 19. 25, 26.— John 5. 23, 29.-1 Thess. 4. 13, 17.— 2 Cor. 5. 
 to.— John 11. 25,26.— John 14. 19.— John J7. 24.— Rev. 3. 21. 
 —Rev. 7. 14--17.— ICor. 15. 49— 57.— Acta 7. 59.— Rev. 22. 20. 
 
 CONFESSION OF FAITH, 
 
 COMPOSED IN THE COUNCIL OF NICE, IN niE 
 YEAR OF OUR LORD, 325. 
 
 We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of 
 heaven and tarth, and of all tilings visible and invisible; 
 and in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God. 
 begotten of his Father, before all worlds; God o'God, Lighl 
 of Light, very God of very God, begotten, not made, being 
 of one substance with the Father, by whom all thiivga wore 
 
130 CREED. 
 
 made : who for us men and for our salvation, came down 
 from heaven, and was incarnate by the Holy Gliost of the 
 Virgin Mary, and was made man, and was crircified also foi 
 us under Pontius Pilate. He suffered and was buried, and 
 the third day ho arose ajrain according to the scriptures, and 
 ascended into lieaven, and sitteth on the right hand of the 
 Father. And he shall come again, with glory, to judge both 
 the quick and the dead ; whoso kingdom shall have no end. 
 And in the Holy Ghost, who spake by tiio prophets. And 
 one holy Catholic and Apostolic church. We acknowledge 
 one baptism for the remission of sins; we look for the resur- 
 rection of the dead, and the life of the world to come. Amen, 
 
 THE CREED OF ATHANASIUS, 
 
 WRITTEN IN TEIE YEAR OP OUR LORD, 333. 
 
 1. Whosoever will be saved, before all things it is neces- 
 eary that he hold the Catholic failli— 2. Whicli faith, except 
 one do keep whole and undefiled, without doubt he shall 
 perish everlastingly.— 3. The Catholic faith is tiiis, that we 
 worship one God in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity. — 4. Nei 
 ther confounding the Persons nor dividing the Substance.— 
 5. For there is one Person of the Father, another of the Son, 
 and another of the Holy Ghost— 1>. But the Godhead of the 
 Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Giiost is all one; the 
 Glory equal, and the Majesty co-eternal. —7. Such as the Fa- 
 ther is, such is the Son, and such is the Holy Ghost.— 8. The 
 Father uncreated, the Son uncreated, and the Holy Ghost 
 uncreated. — 9. The Father incomprehensible, and the Son 
 incomprehensible, and the Holy Ghost incomprehensible. — 
 10. The Father eternal, the Son eternal, and the Holy Ghost 
 eternal. — 11. And yet there arc not three eternals : but one 
 eternal.— 12. As also there are not three incomprchensiblea, 
 nor three Uncreated, but one Uncreated, and one incompre- 
 hensible.— 13. So likewise the FatJior is Almighty, the Son 
 Almighty, and the Holy Ghost Almighty.— 14. And yet there 
 are not tl)ree Almighties, but one Almightv. — 15. So the 
 Father is God, the Son is God, and the Holy Ghost is God,— 
 1(). And yet there are not three Gods, but one God. — 17. So 
 Jikewise the Father is Lord, tlie Son Lord, and the Holy 
 Ghost Lord.— 18. And yet there are not three Lords, but one 
 Lord.— 10. For, as we are compelled by the Christian Truth 
 to acknowledge each person by himself to be God and Lor<i. 
 — 20. S(» we are Curhiddeii by the Catholic Faith, to say, 
 there be three Gods, or three Lords.— 21. Thf Father ia made 
 of none, neither created nor begotten.- 22. The Son is of the 
 Father alone, not made, nor created. buV Logc<.*<;'4,-23 The 
 
CREED. 131 
 
 Holy Ghost is of the Father, and of the Son, neither made, 
 nor created, nor begotten, but proceeding. — 24. Sv) there is; 
 one Father, not tliree Fatliers ; one Son, not three Sons , 
 one Floly Ghost, not tliree Holy Giiosts. — 25. And in this 
 Trinity, there ia not First noi Last, nor greater nor I«ss.— 
 2G. But the whole three persons are co-eternal together, and 
 co-equal.— 27. So that in all things, as it is aforesaid, the 
 Unity in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity is to be worshipped. 
 —28. He therefore that will be saved, must thus think of the 
 Trinity.— 29. Furthermore it is necessary to everlasting sal- 
 vation, that he also believe rightiv the Incarnation of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ.— 30. For the right Faith is, that we be- 
 lieve and confess, that our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, 
 is God and Man.— 31. God of the Substance of the Father, 
 begotten before the world; and Man of flje Substance of his 
 Mother, born in lime.— 32. Perfect God and perfect man, 
 having a reasonable Soul and a human Body.— 33. Equal to 
 the Father, according to his Godhead ; and inferior to the 
 Father as to his Manhood.— 34. Who, although he be God 
 and Man, yet he is not two but one Christ.- 35. One, not by 
 conversion of the Godhead into Flesh, but by taking of the 
 Manhood into God. — 36. He is not one by mixture of Sub- 
 stance, but by unity of Person. — 37. For tile reasonable Soul 
 and Flesh is one Man : so God and Man is one Christ.— 38. 
 Who suffered for our salvation, descended into hell, rose 
 again the third Day from the Dead. — 39. He ascended into 
 Heaven, sits at the right hand of God, the Father Almighty. 
 40. From whence he shall come to judge the Quick and the 
 Dead. — 4L At whose coming, all Men shall rise again with 
 their Bodies. — 42. And shall give account for their own 
 Works. — 43. And they that have done Good, shall go into 
 Life everlasting, and they that have done Evil, into ever- 
 asting fire. — 44. This is the Catnolic Faith, which except a 
 tan believe faithfully, he cannot be saved. 
 
 THB END. 
 

 Date Due 
 
 
 te7-H 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 
Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library 
 
 1 1012 01144 8802